A thankfull remembrance of Gods mercy In an historicall collection of the great and mercifull deliverances of the Church and state of England, since the Gospell began here to flourish, from the beginning of Queene Elizabeth. Collected by Geo: Carleton, Doctor of Divinitie, and Bishop of Chichester.
         Carleton, George, 1559-1628.
      
       
         
           1624
        
      
       Approx. 389 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 123 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A17981
         STC 4640
         ESTC S107513
         99843212
         99843212
         7927
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A17981)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 7927)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1061:01)
      
       
         
           
             A thankfull remembrance of Gods mercy In an historicall collection of the great and mercifull deliverances of the Church and state of England, since the Gospell began here to flourish, from the beginning of Queene Elizabeth. Collected by Geo: Carleton, Doctor of Divinitie, and Bishop of Chichester.
             Carleton, George, 1559-1628.
             Passe, Willem van de, 1598-ca. 1637, engraver.
          
           [14], 227, [1] p.
           
             Printed by I[ohn] D[awson] for Robert Mylbourne, and Humphrey Robinson, and are to be sold at the great south doore of Pauls,
             London :
             1624.
          
           
             Printer's name from STC.
             The letterpress title page is a cancel.
             With an additional title page, engraved, signed "G. Pass sc." (i.e. Willem van de Passe).
             Reproduction of the original in the University of Illinois (Urbana-Champaign Campus). Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church and state -- England -- Early works to 1800.
           Great Britain -- History -- Elizabeth, 1558-1603 -- Early works to 1800.
           England -- Church history -- 16th century -- Early works to 1800.
           England -- Church history -- 17th century -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2003-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-02 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-03 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-03 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           
             
               A.
               THANKFVLL
               REMEMBRANCE
               OF
               GODS
               MERCIE
               .
               by
               G.
               C.
               
            
             
               London
               Printed
               for
               Robert
               M.
               
            
             
               Robinson
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           A
           THANKFVLL
           REMEMBRANCE
           OF
           GODS
           MERCY
           .
           In
           an
           Historicall
           Collection
           of
           the
           great
           and
           mercifull
           Deliverances
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           of
           England
           ,
           since
           the
           Gospell
           began
           here
           to
           flourish
           ,
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           Queene
           ELIZABETH
           .
        
         
           Collected
           by
           GEO
           :
           CARLETON
           ,
           Doctor
           of
           Divinitie
           ,
           and
           Bishop
           of
           CHICHESTER
           .
        
         
           
             PSALM
             .
             III.
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             workes
             of
             the
             Lord
             are
             great
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             sought
             out
             of
             all
             them
             that
             loue
             Him.
             
          
        
         
           LONDON
           Printed
           by
           
             I.
             D.
          
           for
           
             Robert
             Mylbourne
          
           ,
           and
           
             Humphrey
             Robinson
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           the
           great
           South
           doore
           of
           PAVLS
           .
           1624.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           HIGH
           ,
           NOBLE
           ,
           AND
           MOST
           VERTVOVS
           ,
           CHARLES
           ;
           PRINCE
           OF
           GREAT
           Britain
           ,
           Duke
           of
           Cornwall
           ,
           and
           of
           YORKE
           ,
           &c.
           the
           spirit
           of
           wisedome
           ,
           with
           increase
           of
           honour
           .
        
         
           
             SIR
             ;
          
        
         
           AS
           the
           great
           Workes
           of
           God
           ought
           to
           be
           had
           in
           remembrance
           of
           
             all
             men
          
           ,
           so
           this
           dutie
           is
           more
           required
           of
           Princes
           then
           of
           other
           men
           .
           Because
           their
           charge
           is
           greater
           then
           the
           charge
           of
           
           other
           men
           :
           for
           they
           must
           answer
           both
           for
           the
           government
           of
           themselues
           ,
           and
           of
           others
           vnder
           them
           .
           Wherefore
           having
           observed
           the
           Workes
           of
           God
           in
           delivering
           this
           Church
           and
           State
           from
           the
           cruell
           plots
           of
           the
           Adversaries
           ,
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           to
           this
           time
           :
           I
           found
           my selfe
           most
           obliged
           to
           present
           this
           to
           your
           Highness
           ;
           both
           because
           my
           service
           ,
           next
           to
           his
           Maiestie
           is
           most
           due
           to
           your
           Highness
           ;
           and
           because
           the
           remembrance
           of
           the
           great
           Workes
           of
           God
           is
           a
           Glasse
           fit
           for
           a
           Prince
           to
           looke
           on
           .
           For
           your
           Highness
           may
           be
           assured
           that
           the
           Adversaries
           will
           not
           change
           their
           disposition
           ,
           vnlesse
           either
           we
           were
           reduced
           to
           their
           blindness
           ,
           or
           they
           drawne
           to
           imbrace
           the
           truth
           with
           vs.
           I
           haue
           made
           this
           Collection
           that
           by
           examples
           of
           
             things
             past
          
           ,
           We
           may
           better
           iudge
           of
           
             things
             to
             come
          
           .
           My
           labour
           herein
           is
           nothing
           .
           For
           I
           make
           not
           the
           Story
           ,
           but
           take
           it
           of
           others
           .
           And
           when
           I
           light
           vpon
           the
           best
           Narration
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           the
           
             Gun-powder
             treason
          
           ,
           I
           haue
           set
           it
           downe
           as
           I
           find
           it
           without
           alteration
           .
           Because
           as
           that
           cannot
           be
           mended
           ,
           so
           to
           set
           a
           worse
           
           Narration
           in
           the
           place
           thereof
           ,
           were
           no
           lesse
           then
           to
           abuse
           the
           Reader
           .
           I
           leaue
           the
           honor
           entire
           to
           them
           that
           haue
           made
           the
           Story
           ,
           I
           take
           no
           part
           thereof
           to
           mee
           .
           Onely
           my
           care
           hath
           beene
           to
           obserue
           vpon
           those
           great
           deliverances
           
             the
             Workes
             of
             God
          
           ,
           that
           God
           may
           be
           glorified
           ,
           and
           the
           cause
           iustified
           which
           God
           hath
           maintained
           from
           Heaven
           .
           SIR
           ,
           I
           suppose
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           finde
           a
           Narration
           containing
           more
           miraculous
           Protection
           of
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           since
           that
           time
           wherein
           God
           shewed
           his
           Miracles
           in
           protecting
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           .
           Which
           consideration
           may
           serue
           to
           fasten
           your
           Highness
           to
           the
           loue
           and
           service
           of
           that
           great
           God
           ,
           that
           doth
           so
           strongly
           maintain
           his
           servants
           .
           That
           as
           hitherto
           you
           haue
           had
           a
           gracious
           experience
           of
           his
           grace
           and
           goodnesse
           towards
           you
           ,
           so
           your
           noble
           heart
           may
           grow
           every
           day
           more
           and
           more
           in
           the
           loue
           and
           obedience
           of
           the
           truth
           .
           We
           are
           all
           charged
           by
           Gods
           Word
           to
           
             pray
             for
             Kings
          
           and
           Princes
           .
           That
           charge
           which
           God
           hath
           layd
           vpon
           vs
           all
           ,
           no
           man
           can
           put
           off
           :
           But
           when
           your
           Highness
           hath
           
           effectually
           made
           knowne
           your
           singular
           care
           and
           loue
           to
           the
           common
           good
           ,
           to
           the
           rejoycing
           of
           all
           faithfull
           men
           ;
           this
           must
           needs
           draw
           the
           hearts
           of
           all
           faithfull
           men
           nearer
           to
           your
           Highness
           .
           And
           this
           is
           a
           part
           of
           your
           happiness
           ;
           for
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           and
           loue
           of
           Subiects
           is
           able
           to
           make
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           strong
           against
           all
           their
           enemies
           
             God
             giue
             his
             iudgements
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             his
             righteousness
             to
             the
             Kings
             sonne
             ,
          
           and
           therewith
           ,
           all
           blessings
           ;
           grace
           and
           honour
           here
           ,
           and
           glory
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           
             Your
             HIGHNES
             ancient
             Chaplain
             ,
             and
             most
             humble
             Servant
             
               GEO
               :
               CICESTRIENSIS
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           ΑΝΑΚΕΦΑΛΑΙΩΣΙS
           OR
           RECAPITVLATION
           of
           the
           chiefe
           Passages
           in
           this
           Booke
           .
        
         
           
             CHAPTER
             I.
             
          
           
             THE
             weake
             estate
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             at
             Queene
             Elizabeths
             entrance
             .
             Her
             government
             blessed
             with
             might
             and
             money
             beyond
             expectation
             all
             on
             a
             suddaine
             ,
             to
             the
             terrour
             of
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             comfort
             of
             the
             Professors
             thereof
             .
             The
             ancient
             government
             of
             the
             Low-Countries
             ,
             what
             it
             was
             .
             The
             treason
             of
             
               Arthur
               Pool
            
             discovered
             and
             defeated
             .
             The
             Popes
             Excommunication
             and
             curse
             against
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             turned
             by
             Christ
             (
             whose
             Gospell
             shee
             maintained
             )
             into
             a
             blessing
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             The
             rebellion
             of
             the
             Earles
             of
             Westmerland
             and
             Northumberland
             related
             distinctly
             by
             
               Hieronym
               .
               
               Cat●●a
            
             ,
             so
             strongly
             plotted
             ,
             so
             secretly
             carried
             ,
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             disappointed
             and
             broken
             into
             pieces
             .
             
               Leon
               :
               Dacres
            
             his
             over
             throw
             by
             it
             .
             This
             is
             the
             fruit
             of
             Popery
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             effect
             of
             the
             Popes
             Bull.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             A
             Commotion
             in
             Ireland
             inflamed
             by
             
               Io
               :
               Mendoza
            
             ,
             extinguished
             by
             the
             Earle
             of
             
               Ormond
               ▪
            
             The
             King
             of
             Spaine
             pretends
             the
             enlargement
             of
             the
             Scots
             Queene
             ,
             but
             intends
             the
             enlargement
             of
             his
             owne
             Dominion
             .
             
               Don
               Iohn
            
             of
             Austria
             goeth
             about
             to
             deliver
             and
             marry
             the
             Scots
             Queene
             .
             He
             sends
             out
             a
             perpetuall
             edict
             of
             peace
             and
             presently
             breaketh
             out
             into
             warre
             .
             He
             dieth
             on
             a
             sudden
             and
             so
             his
             purpose
             disappointed
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             Stucley
             his
             attempt
             and
             practise
             with
             the
             Pope
             and
             Spanyard
             for
             the
             subduing
             of
             Ireland
             and
             England
             with
             Italian
             souldiers
             by
             Gods
             providence
             annulled
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               Nich
               :
               Sanders
            
             setteth
             on
             the
             rebells
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             animateth
             them
             in
             their
             bloudy
             practises
             ,
             getteth
             ●
             consecrated
             Banner
             from
             the
             Pope
             for
             them
             .
             San-Io●ephus
             with
             700
             Italians
             and
             
               Spanyards
               sent
            
             from
             the
             Pope
             and
             King
             of
             Spaine
             over
             into
             Ireland
             to
             helpe
             the
             rebells
             ,
             yeeldeth
             the
             Fort.
             The
             Earle
             Desmond
             a
             great
             maintainer
             of
             this
             rebellion
             ,
             killed
             by
             a
             common
             souldier
             in
             his
             wandring
             .
             Sanders
             the
             firebrand
             of
             the
             rebellion
             falleth
             mad
             and
             dieth
             miserably
             of
             famine
             .
             Observations
             herevpon
             .
             The
             explication
             of
             that
             place
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             10.
             appliable
             to
             the
             Papists
             in
             respect
             both
             of
             their
             doctrines
             and
             doings
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             The
             Institution
             of
             the
             Colledges
             of
             
               seminary
               Priests
            
             to
             be
             the
             incendiaries
             of
             England
             ;
             different
             from
             the
             foundation
             of
             ancient
             Colle●ges
             .
             The
             feates
             of
             Father
             Parsons
             and
             
               Edm
               :
               Campian
            
             and
             others
             to
             draw
             the
             alleagiance
             of
             the
             English
             from
             their
             Queene
             .
             This
             drew
             vpon
             them
             sevetitie
             of
             Lawes
             ,
             established
             in
             Parliament
             against
             Papists
             and
             approved
             by
             the
             paralell
             example
             of
             the
             Lawes
             made
             against
             the
             Donatists
             in
             S.
             Augustines
             time
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             The
             Priests
             seditious
             Bookes
             against
             the
             Queene
             brings
             on
             Somervills
             furious
             attempt
             to
             kill
             her
             .
             They
             moue
             with
             the
             Ladies
             of
             honour
             to
             doe
             it
             .
             The
             Queenes
             mildnesse
             and
             wonderfull
             mercy
             towardes
             this
             vermine
             .
             Mendoza
             ,
             the
             Spanish
             Ambassadour
             for
             practising
             against
             the
             Queene
             is
             thrust
             out
             of
             
               England
               .
               Throgmortons
            
             confe●ion
             and
             condemnation
             for
             treason
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             New
             practises
             of
             our
             enemies
             discovered
             not
             without
             a
             miracle
             by
             Creightons
             torne
             papers
             .
             The
             mischievous
             but
             vnsuccesfull
             conclusions
             of
             
               Alan
               ,
               Inglefield
            
             ,
             and
             Ross
             against
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             and
             King
             
               Iames.
               Parries
            
             treason
             opened
             ;
             his
             confession
             ,
             and
             execution
             .
             Lawes
             in
             Parliament
             enacted
             against
             Priests
             and
             
               Recusants
               .
               Philip
               Howards
            
             intention
             ,
             to
             leaue
             the
             Land
             ,
             discovered
             before
             it
             could
             be
             effected
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             The
             lamentable
             end
             of
             
               Henry
               Percy
            
             Earle
             of
             Northumberland
             in
             the
             Tower.
             A
             pretended
             title
             of
             
             the
             King
             of
             Spaine
             to
             the
             Crowne
             of
             
               England
               .
               Savage
            
             ,
             a
             barbarous
             fellow
             ,
             vpon
             the
             instigation
             o●
             
               Rhemish
               Priests
            
             voweth
             to
             kill
             Queene
             
               Elizabeth
               .
               Babingtons
            
             treasonable
             practise
             to
             take
             away
             the
             Queenes
             life
             vpon
             a
             motion
             from
             Ballard
             the
             Priest
             ,
             defeated
             ;
             and
             he
             with
             his
             Complices
             deservedly
             punished
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             The
             
               French
               Ambassadours
            
             plot
             with
             Stafford
             to
             take
             away
             the
             life
             of
             the
             Queene
             detected
             by
             Stafford
             himselfe
             .
             
               The
               end
               of
            
             Yorke
             and
             Stanl●y
             ,
             
               traytors
               to
               their
               Count●●y
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             The
             Spanish
             preparations
             for
             the
             
               Invincible
               Navie
            
             .
             The
             Duke
             of
             Parma
             treateth
             of
             a
             peace
             .
             Delegates
             sent
             over
             about
             it
             .
             The
             conference
             of
             the
             Delegates
             broke
             off
             without
             fruit
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Invincible
               Armie
            
             described
             .
             At
             the
             first
             setting
             out
             shaken
             sore
             with
             a
             tempest
             .
             The
             gests
             of
             each
             day
             related
             particularly
             and
             punctually
             .
             The
             trusted
             in
             their
             strength
             ,
             we
             in
             the
             name
             of
             our
             God
             ;
             They
             are
             fallen
             ,
             and
             we
             stand
             vpright
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             Trouble
             from
             Ireland
             by
             Tyrone
             lurking
             in
             Spaine
             .
             His
             many
             dissembling
             submissions
             to
             the
             Queene
             of
             England
             .
             A
             treatie
             of
             peace
             concluded
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             Vpon
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             into
             England
             from
             
               Ireland
               ,
               Tyrone
            
             contrary
             to
             his
             promise
             stirreth
             and
             rebelleth
             afresh
             ,
             and
             is
             incouraged
             by
             the
             Pope
             and
             ayded
             by
             ●he
             King
             of
             Spaine
             .
             These
             forces
             
             are
             vanquished
             by
             the
             Lord
             Deputie
             .
             Herevpon
             
               Don
               Iohn
               de
               Aq●ila
            
             ,
             a
             Spanish
             Captaine
             ,
             who
             was
             sent
             to
             ay●●e
             the
             rebells
             and
             kept
             Kinsale
             ,
             capitulates
             for
             peace
             .
             Tyrone
             forsaken
             of
             his
             followers
             submits
             himselfe
             to
             the
             Lord
             Deputie
             and
             is
             pardoned
             .
             Plotting
             a
             new
             rebellion
             when
             he
             was
             called
             by
             Processe
             to
             answer
             a
             suit
             of
             the
             B.
             of
             Derry
             ,
             thinking
             the
             treason
             to
             be
             discovered
             by
             
               O
               cane
            
             who
             inforced
             the
             Bishop
             in
             his
             suit
             ,
             sted
             out
             of
             Ireland
             .
             In
             ●hese
             troubles
             and
             treasons
             see
             the
             Machinations
             of
             
               Satans
               seed
            
             against
             the
             
               seed
               of
               the
               Woman
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             miraculous
             deliverances
             and
             victories
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             
               The
               Womans
               seed
               shall
               breake
               the
               serpents
               head
               ,
            
             spoken
             of
             Christ
             ,
             appliable
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             particularly
             to
             our
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             which
             that
             B●laam
             of
             Rome
             seeks
             now
             by
             all
             meanes
             to
             draw
             from
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             knowes
             he
             cannot
             prevaile
             against
             vs
             till
             we
             for
             sake
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             A
             great
             mischiefe
             intended
             to
             the
             Kings
             Maiestie
             at
             his
             first
             entrance
             into
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             England
             ,
             before
             his
             Coronation
             ;
             Watson
             and
             Clark
             ,
             Priests
             administring
             oaths
             of
             secresie
             and
             applauding
             the
             proiect
             .
             It
             came
             to
             nothing
             by
             Gods
             mercie
             .
             The
             Kings
             Maiesties
             clemency
             towards
             the
             Conspiratours
             after
             iudgement
             pa●t
             vpon
             them
             .
             No
             treason
             in
             England
             attempted
             but
             had
             a
             Romish
             Priest
             in
             the
             practise
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             A
             horrible
             treason
             was
             a
             hatching
             and
             breeding
             in
             the
             last
             yeare
             of
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             .
             By
             Garnetts
             
             meanes
             and
             others
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Spaine
             is
             delt
             withall
             for
             an
             invasion
             ;
             he
             entertaines
             the
             motion
             ,
             but
             vpon
             the
             entrance
             of
             King
             Iames
             did
             not
             proceed
             to
             any
             forcible
             enterprise
             .
             The
             
               Gun-powder
               treason
            
             takes
             ground
             and
             life
             from
             the
             doctri●e
             of
             Parsons
             and
             the
             Iesuites
             .
             It
             was
             first
             propounded
             by
             Catesby
             to
             Winter
             .
             The
             oath
             of
             secres●e
             taken
             by
             the
             Conspiratours
             .
             Provision
             of
             Powder
             and
             Wood
             for
             the
             mine
             .
             Their
             consultation
             what
             to
             doe
             after
             the
             blow
             was
             given
             .
             The
             letter
             sent
             to
             the
             Lord
             Mounteagle
             ,
             scanned
             by
             the
             Earle
             of
             Salisbury
             and
             other
             Pr●vy
             Councellers
             ,
             but
             truely
             interpreted
             by
             the
             
               King
               ,
               in
               whose
               mouth
               there
               was
               a
               divine
               sentence
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               did
               not
               erre
               in
               iudgement
               .
            
             The
             Examination
             of
             Fawks
             .
             The
             apprehension
             and
             confusion
             of
             the
             Powder-traytors
             .
             God
             from
             heaven
             both
             by
             his
             Word
             and
             protection
             hath
             manifestly
             showne
             our
             Church
             to
             be
             the
             
               true
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Popish
             Church
             to
             be
             the
             
               malignant
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             degenerate
             from
             the
             auncient
             Romane
             Church
             both
             in
             manners
             and
             doctrines
             .
          
        
         
           
             Coronis
             .
          
           
             The
             Conclusion
             containes
             diverse
             Considerations
             proposed
             to
             such
             as
             are
             not
             well
             affected
             to
             Religion
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           THANKFVLL
           REMEMBRANCE
           OF
           GODS
           MERCY
           .
        
         
           CHAPTER
           I.
           
        
         
           HAving
           a
           purpose
           to
           obserue
           Gods
           great
           and
           merciful
           deliuerāces
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           Gods
           holy
           protectiō
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           against
           the
           manifolde
           ,
           most
           dangerous
           ,
           most
           desperate
           practises
           of
           the
           adversaries
           ,
           that
           haue
           with
           strange
           malice
           and
           crueltie
           ,
           sought
           the
           destruction
           thereof
           ,
           and
           intending
           to
           fetch
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           search
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Raigne
           of
           Queene
           ELIZABETH
           ,
           of
           blessed
           memory
           :
           I
           knew
           no
           better
           way
           how
           to
           enter
           into
           this
           Narration
           ,
           then
           to
           begin
           with
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           State
           of
           Queene
           
           ELIZABETH
           ,
           at
           her
           first
           entrance
           ;
           for
           therein
           will
           appeare
           a
           wonderfull
           Worke
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           my
           intention
           is
           to
           obserue
           the
           great
           Workes
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           God
           may
           be
           glorified
           .
        
         
           When
           this
           famous
           Queene
           first
           entred
           ,
           
           shee
           found
           the
           State
           much
           afflicted
           ,
           and
           weakned
           .
           All
           the
           great
           States
           about
           her
           ,
           were
           enemies
           .
           Friends
           none
           .
           King
           Philip
           ,
           who
           offred
           his
           loue
           and
           kindnesse
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           would
           haue
           married
           her
           ,
           offering
           to
           obteine
           the
           Popes
           dispensation
           for
           him
           to
           marry
           two
           Sisters
           ;
           as
           the
           like
           dispensation
           was
           obteined
           by
           Ferdinand
           his
           great
           Grand-father
           ,
           for
           h●s
           daughter
           Katharine
           to
           marry
           two
           Brothers
           ,
           he
           offering
           this
           kindnesse
           ,
           and
           being
           refused
           and
           reiected
           ,
           grew
           first
           into
           dislike
           and
           discontent
           ,
           afterwardes
           into
           hatred
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           brake
           out
           into
           open
           Warres
           .
           The
           French
           King
           Henry
           the
           2.
           with
           whom
           she
           sought
           peace
           ,
           fell
           off
           also
           into
           open
           Warres
           .
           His
           sonne
           Francis
           having
           married
           Mary
           ,
           Queene
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           was
           moved
           by
           the
           Guysians
           to
           cause
           the
           Armes
           of
           England
           to
           be
           ioyned
           to
           the
           Armes
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           &
           to
           professe
           the
           Queene
           of
           Scots
           the
           heire
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           because
           Elizabeth
           was
           accounted
           by
           them
           an
           Heretike
           ,
           therefore
           they
           sought
           to
           put
           her
           by
           ,
           to
           set
           the
           Queene
           of
           Scots
           in
           her
           place
           ,
           so
           should
           the
           French
           King
           haue
           England
           also
           .
           For
           the
           effecting
           of
           this
           ,
           they
           sent
           their
           Armies
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           purposing
           f●om
           thence
           to
           haue
           subdued
           England
           .
           In
           so
           much
           that
           
             Sebastianus
             Martignius
          
           ,
           a
           young
           Noble
           man
           of
           the
           family
           of
           Luxenburg
           ,
           who
           was
           sent
           into
           Scotland
           with
           a
           thousand
           ●oote
           ,
           and
           
           some
           Companies
           of
           horse
           ,
           could
           hardly
           be
           disswaded
           from
           entring
           England
           presently
           .
           So
           that
           
             Spaine
             ,
             France
          
           ,
           and
           Scotland
           were
           enemies
           .
           The
           State
           was
           then
           much
           troubled
           and
           oppressed
           with
           great
           debt
           ,
           contracted
           partly
           by
           Henry
           8.
           partly
           by
           Edward
           6.
           in
           his
           minoritie
           .
           The
           treasure
           was
           exhausted
           ;
           Calis
           was
           lost
           .
           Nothing
           seemed
           to
           be
           left
           to
           her
           ,
           but
           a
           weake
           ,
           and
           poore
           State
           ,
           destitute
           of
           meanes
           and
           friends
           .
           If
           shee
           would
           haue
           admitted
           the
           Popish
           Religion
           ,
           then
           might
           all
           these
           difficulties
           haue
           beene
           removed
           But
           establishing
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           shee
           vnderstood
           well
           that
           shee
           drew
           all
           these
           troubles
           vpon
           her
           owne
           head
           .
           Yet
           she
           gaue
           the
           glory
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           hope
           of
           Gods
           holy
           protection
           ,
           she
           established
           Gods
           holy
           truth
           .
           And
           verily
           she
           did
           not
           serue
           God
           in
           vaine
           .
           For
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           to
           be
           wondred
           at
           ,
           that
           the
           Land
           being
           then
           without
           strength
           ,
           without
           Forces
           ,
           without
           Souldiers
           ,
           yea
           ,
           without
           Armour
           ;
           all
           things
           necessary
           should
           be
           so
           suddenly
           furnished
           .
           She
           had
           provided
           Armour
           at
           Antwerpe
           ,
           but
           King
           Philip
           caused
           that
           to
           be
           stayed
           .
           Yet
           was
           she
           not
           discouraged
           ,
           but
           layd
           out
           much
           money
           vpon
           Armour
           ,
           though
           she
           found
           the
           Treasury
           but
           poore
           .
           She
           procured
           Armour
           and
           weapons
           out
           of
           Germany
           .
           She
           caused
           many
           great
           Gunnes
           to
           be
           cast
           ,
           of
           Brasse
           and
           Iron
           .
           And
           Gods
           providence
           and
           favour
           appeared
           in
           her
           protectio●
           .
           For
           new
           Mines
           of
           Brasse
           were
           found
           at
           Keswike
           ,
           that
           had
           long
           beene
           neglected
           .
           From
           Whence
           there
           was
           not
           onely
           sufficient
           matter
           to
           supply
           her
           wants
           ,
           but
           abundance
           thereof
           to
           be
           transported
           
           to
           other
           Countries
           .
           The
           stone
           called
           
             Lapis
             Calaminaris
          
           ,
           whose
           vse
           is
           needfull
           for
           working
           in
           Brasse
           ,
           was
           also
           at
           the
           same
           time
           first
           found
           in
           England
           .
           There
           was
           provision
           made
           at
           home
           also
           for
           the
           making
           of
           Gunne-powder
           .
           Which
           was
           done
           first
           here
           by
           her
           Commandement
           .
           For
           before
           it
           was
           bought
           and
           imported
           .
           Berwick
           before
           her
           time
           ,
           was
           weake
           ,
           and
           had
           but
           fiue
           hundred
           Souldiers
           :
           She
           fortified
           the
           Towne
           ,
           made
           the
           new
           inner
           Wall
           ,
           and
           increased
           the
           number
           of
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           their
           stipends
           ,
           that
           provision
           might
           be
           made
           for
           the
           training
           vp
           of
           experienced
           Souldiers
           and
           martiall
           men
           .
           She
           provided
           a
           Navie
           ,
           the
           best
           furnished
           that
           euer
           England
           sawe
           .
           Neither
           needed
           she
           to
           doe
           as
           her
           Father
           and
           Ancestours
           were
           wont
           to
           doe
           ,
           when
           they
           wanted
           Shippes
           ,
           to
           send
           for
           Shippes
           and
           hire
           them
           from
           
             Hamburg
             ,
             Lubeck
             ,
             Dantisk
             ,
             Genua
             ,
          
           and
           Veni●e
           ;
           for
           she
           had
           them
           ready
           at
           home
           to
           serue
           her
           .
           Yea
           all
           the
           good
           Townes
           vpon
           the
           Sea-coast
           ,
           beholding
           this
           incredible
           alacritie
           ,
           and
           forwardnes
           in
           their
           Prince
           ,
           strived
           also
           to
           imitate
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           therefore
           with
           great
           chearfulnesse
           and
           readinesse
           built
           Shippes
           for
           Warre
           .
           So
           that
           in
           a
           short
           time
           ,
           the
           Queenes
           Shippes
           and
           those
           of
           the
           Subiects
           ioyned
           together
           ,
           rose
           to
           such
           a
           number
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           able
           to
           imploy
           twentie
           thousand
           men
           in
           Sea-fight
           at
           once
           .
           The
           Noble-men
           ,
           the
           Gentlemen
           ,
           and
           Yeomen
           ,
           did
           all
           striue
           to
           answer
           so
           noble
           a
           resolution
           of
           their
           Prince
           .
           And
           therefore
           great
           store
           of
           Armour
           and
           Weapons
           were
           every
           where
           provided
           .
           And
           braue
           spirits
           were
           bred
           
           and
           inabled
           to
           service
           ,
           whereby
           they
           became
           an
           helpe
           and
           ornament
           to
           their
           Countrey
           .
           So
           that
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           was
           quickly
           growne
           so
           strong
           ,
           that
           all
           her
           adversaries
           were
           not
           able
           to
           hurt
           her
           .
           And
           was
           not
           this
           a
           great
           worke
           of
           God
           ?
           That
           so
           weake
           a
           Woman
           should
           be
           able
           to
           defend
           her selfe
           against
           so
           many
           ,
           so
           potent
           enemies
           ?
           Yea
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           to
           match
           them
           ,
           but
           to
           master
           them
           ?
           This
           was
           Gods
           doing
           .
           Behold
           what
           it
           is
           to
           trust
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           an
           arme
           of
           Flesh.
           God
           will
           haue
           his
           great
           Workes
           to
           be
           had
           in
           remembrance
           ,
           that
           all
           men
           ,
           especially
           Princes
           may
           be
           taught
           to
           know
           that
           their
           safetie
           is
           not
           in
           worldly
           policie
           ,
           but
           in
           God
           which
           never
           forsaketh
           them
           that
           trust
           in
           him
           .
           Here
           then
           we
           haue
           a
           Worke
           ,
           for
           which
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           glorifie
           God.
           Elizabeth
           ,
           a
           Prince
           ,
           at
           the
           beginning
           weake
           ,
           destitute
           of
           friends
           ,
           vnfurnished
           of
           treasure
           ,
           vnprepared
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           had
           in
           no
           other
           accompt
           of
           her
           great
           neighbours
           round
           about
           her
           ,
           but
           as
           one
           left
           as
           a
           prey
           to
           the
           strongest
           that
           would
           inuade
           her
           and
           her
           kingdome
           :
           yet
           preparing
           her
           heart
           to
           God
           ,
           giuing
           God
           the
           glory
           ,
           establishing
           his
           truth
           in
           her
           Land
           ,
           trusting
           in
           him
           :
           She
           was
           in
           a
           few
           yeares
           made
           strong
           against
           her
           enemies
           ;
           they
           feared
           her
           more
           then
           she
           feared
           them
           .
           This
           is
           an
           example
           can
           hardly
           be
           paralleled
           .
           It
           was
           a
           worke
           o●
           God
           in
           defence
           of
           his
           Church
           here
           ,
           and
           we
           yeeld
           all
           glory
           and
           prayse
           vnto
           God
           for
           his
           mercies
           shewed
           herein
           .
           From
           this
           example
           ,
           Princes
           may
           take
           a
           worthy
           instruction
           to
           rest
           vpon
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           seeke
           his
           glory
           ,
           and
           know
           assuredly
           ,
           that
           
           when
           they
           are
           at
           the
           weakest
           state
           ,
           if
           they
           giue
           their
           hearts
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           their
           service
           to
           his
           true
           Religion
           ,
           God
           will
           raise
           them
           to
           greatnes
           ,
           who
           hath
           promised
           to
           
             honor
             them
             that
             honor
             him
          
           ,
           
           and
           threatned
           ,
           that
           
             they
             that
             dishonor
             him
             ,
             shall
             be
             despised
             .
          
           Before
           I
           leaue
           this
           example
           of
           Gods
           protectiō
           of
           this
           noble
           Queene
           in
           her
           first
           entrance
           :
           Let
           this
           be
           remembred
           ,
           that
           as
           all
           the
           great
           Princes
           adioyning
           ,
           with
           the
           Pope
           and
           all
           ,
           were
           her
           great
           enemies
           ,
           so
           there
           were
           no
           friends
           able
           to
           helpe
           her
           :
           for
           they
           that
           were
           friends
           ,
           and
           would
           haue
           helped
           if
           they
           could
           ,
           stood
           all
           need
           of
           her
           help
           .
           The
           Scots
           were
           sore
           troubled
           with
           the
           French
           Armies
           procured
           by
           the
           Guysians
           ,
           but
           shee
           helped
           them
           ,
           and
           protected
           the
           King
           in
           his
           minoritie
           ,
           and
           freed
           that
           State
           from
           the
           tyranny
           of
           the
           French
           governement
           .
           The
           Low-Countries
           ,
           were
           tyrannised
           by
           the
           Duke
           
             D'
             Alva
          
           who
           changed
           their
           governement
           ,
           and
           inhibited
           their
           meetings
           in
           councell
           .
           For
           to
           speake
           somewhat
           of
           the
           ancient
           governement
           of
           that
           people
           ,
           to
           stop
           the
           common
           imputations
           cast
           vpon
           them
           by
           such
           as
           are
           not
           well
           affected
           to
           them
           :
           Their
           governement
           was
           by
           a
           generall
           assembly
           of
           the
           States
           :
           Their
           governours
           were
           such
           as
           were
           borne
           within
           the
           17.
           
           Provinces
           ,
           no
           strangers
           .
           These
           were
           anciently
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           the
           Deputies
           of
           the
           Provinces
           ,
           and
           of
           good
           Townes
           ,
           meeting
           together
           in
           their
           generall
           Assemblies
           .
           These
           so
           meeting
           made
           lawes
           and
           orders
           whereby
           that
           State
           was
           governed
           .
           The
           Deputies
           were
           sent
           to
           the
           generall
           Assemblies
           ,
           by
           
           the
           Suffrages
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           vpon
           cause
           they
           were
           recalled
           by
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           other
           sent
           in
           their
           roomes
           .
           This
           manner
           of
           governement
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           Dukes
           of
           Burgundy
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           disliked
           ,
           as
           giving
           too
           much
           power
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           to
           little
           to
           their
           Dukes
           :
           and
           therefore
           laboured
           to
           change
           it
           ,
           but
           could
           not
           .
           
             Charles
             the
             fift
          
           Emperour
           would
           gladly
           haue
           changed
           their
           governement
           ,
           but
           when
           he
           saw
           that
           it
           could
           not
           be
           done
           without
           the
           commotion
           of
           the
           whole
           State
           ,
           he
           left
           it
           vndone
           .
           
             Philip
             2.
             
             Anno
          
           1549.
           
           Iuly
           8.
           tooke
           his
           oath
           ,
           which
           he
           made
           and
           renued
           againe
           Anno●555
           ●555
           .
           to
           keepe
           ,
           maintaine
           ,
           and
           preserue
           these
           Countries
           in
           their
           ancient
           rights
           ,
           priviledges
           ,
           and
           customes
           ,
           without
           breaking
           them
           or
           suffering
           them
           to
           be
           broken
           ,
           in
           any
           sort
           or
           manner
           .
           But
           when
           the
           Duke
           
             D'
             Alva
          
           was
           governour
           there
           vnder
           the
           King
           ,
           he
           practised
           the
           contrary
           ,
           and
           professed
           that
           the
           King
           was
           not
           to
           governe
           them
           ,
           as
           his
           ancient
           inheritance
           ,
           but
           as
           vpon
           a
           new
           conquest
           ,
           making
           what
           lawes
           he
           would
           ,
           and
           setting
           what
           governement
           best
           pleased
           him
           .
           Whereupon
           his
           whole
           drift
           and
           practise
           was
           for
           a
           newe
           conquest
           of
           all
           the
           Provinces
           and
           Townes
           .
           The
           pretence
           of
           religion
           was
           sought
           :
           but
           it
           was
           resolved
           by
           the
           Counsell
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           to
           change
           the
           whole
           governement
           ,
           and
           to
           erect
           a
           new
           .
           This
           appeared
           aswell
           by
           the
           Dukes
           open
           profession
           ,
           as
           by
           those
           designes
           which
           he
           practised
           vpon
           the
           persons
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           vpon
           the
           good
           Townes
           .
           For
           when
           the
           Earles
           of
           Egmont
           and
           Horne
           ,
           were
           apprehended
           
           and
           putto
           death
           ,
           mistrusting
           nothing
           because
           they
           knew
           no
           cause
           to
           mistrust
           :
           they
           that
           did
           this
           ,
           could
           not
           pretend
           religion
           ,
           because
           these
           Earles
           were
           of
           the
           Popish
           religion
           .
           they
           could
           not
           pretend
           any
           disloyalty
           against
           them
           ,
           for
           their
           firme
           loyalty
           and
           their
           great
           services
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           made
           them
           so
           confident
           ;
           onely
           it
           was
           thought
           that
           these
           Noble
           men
           would
           neuer
           yeeld
           to
           the
           change
           of
           the
           government
           of
           that
           State
           ,
           therefore
           they
           were
           cut
           off
           .
           The
           like
           appeared
           in
           the
           strange
           surprises
           and
           cruelty
           practised
           against
           many
           Townes
           ,
           which
           were
           of
           the
           popish
           religion
           .
           For
           divers
           townes
           that
           were
           firme
           to
           the
           Spaniard
           in
           the
           point
           of
           religion
           ,
           and
           in
           obedience
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           when
           armies
           were
           sent
           to
           them
           ,
           intertaining
           the
           armies
           in
           all
           obedience
           ,
           opening
           their
           gates
           ,
           shewing
           all
           loue
           and
           friendship
           to
           the
           Spanish
           armies
           :
           were
           of
           a
           suddaine
           surprised
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           vtter
           ruine
           .
           The
           Spaniards
           ,
           killing
           and
           massackring
           all
           ,
           taking
           their
           goods
           ,
           abusing
           their
           wiues
           and
           daughters
           ,
           as
           the
           manner
           of
           such
           barbarous
           men
           is
           in
           a
           new
           conquest
           ,
           ex●rcising
           more
           cruelties
           against
           their
           professed
           friends
           ,
           then
           they
           could
           doe
           to
           their
           enemies
           .
           Such
           barbarous
           cruelties
           were
           practised
           against
           the
           Townes
           of
           
             Machlin
             ,
             Maestrich
             ,
             Zutphen
             ,
             Naerden
             ,
             Antwerp
             ,
          
           and
           others
           ,
           who
           were
           their
           friends
           ,
           agreeing
           in
           the
           same
           religion
           with
           them
           ,
           holding
           as
           then
           ,
           their
           obedience
           firme
           to
           the
           King
           :
           yet
           were
           they
           spoyled
           ,
           killed
           ,
           ransacked
           ,
           and
           overthrowne
           like
           enemies
           .
           Which
           strange
           cruelty
           declared
           that
           it
           was
           not
           religion
           
           that
           moved
           this
           cruelty
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           the
           Duke
           D'Alva
           did
           openly
           professe
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           must
           hold
           all
           the
           Low-Countries
           by
           a
           new
           conquest
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           change
           the
           governement
           ,
           and
           impose
           what
           lawes
           he
           would
           .
        
         
           It
           may
           seeme
           a
           strange
           vse
           of
           the
           Popes
           Authority
           which
           King
           Philip
           made
           ,
           when
           from
           the
           Pope
           he
           got
           a
           dispensation
           of
           that
           oath
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           taken
           at
           his
           entrance
           into
           the
           Low-Countries
           .
           This
           is
           an
           vse
           of
           a
           Pope
           fit
           indeede
           for
           them
           that
           would
           doe
           whatsoever
           they
           list
           without
           conscience
           ,
           or
           the
           feare
           of
           Gods
           lawes
           or
           mans
           .
           If
           such
           an
           vse
           may
           be
           made
           of
           the
           Popes
           power
           ,
           then
           Popish
           Princes
           must
           needes
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           seeme
           to
           haue
           a
           great
           advantage
           over
           others
           .
           But
           if
           they
           may
           so
           dispense
           at
           their
           pleasure
           with
           oathes
           and
           promises
           ,
           then
           may
           all
           those
           of
           their
           religion
           see
           plainely
           that
           there
           are
           neither
           humane
           nor
           divine
           bands
           or
           securitie
           that
           can
           binde
           Papists
           :
           for
           when
           they
           please
           ,
           the
           Pope
           will
           free
           them
           from
           all
           bands
           of
           conscience
           ,
           from
           the
           lawes
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           man
           ,
           of
           nature
           ,
           of
           nations
           .
           But
           God
           will
           not
           be
           thus
           served
           .
           And
           therefore
           by
           Gods
           iust
           iudgements
           they
           that
           rely
           vpon
           such
           vngodly
           practises
           ,
           loose
           more
           in
           the
           ende
           ,
           then
           they
           gaine
           by
           such
           profane
           dealings
           .
           This
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           their
           troubles
           in
           the
           
             Low
             Countries
          
           .
           That
           state
           being
           then
           so
           tro●bled
           ,
           could
           yeelde
           no
           helpe
           to
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           ,
           yet
           did
           shee
           yeelde
           helpe
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           of
           Denmarke
           ,
           and
           the
           Protestants
           in
           Fraunce
           ,
           were
           not
           able
           to
           helpe
           her
           ,
           nor
           to
           
           helpe
           themselues
           without
           her
           meanes
           .
           This
           must
           needes
           be
           acknowledged
           an
           extraordinary
           blessing
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           make
           her
           able
           to
           withstand
           the
           greatest
           enemies
           ,
           and
           to
           helpe
           all
           that
           were
           distressed
           for
           Religion
           .
        
         
           This
           famous
           Queene
           though
           troubled
           by
           forraine
           states
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           her
           Raigne
           ,
           yet
           had
           great
           peace
           and
           quietnes
           at
           home
           .
           This
           was
           the
           fruit
           of
           true
           religion
           :
           her
           Subiects
           lived
           in
           peace
           ,
           and
           tranquilitie
           ;
           no
           motions
           then
           attempted
           .
           Only
           in
           the
           fourth
           yeare
           of
           her
           Raign
           ,
           
             Arthur
             Poole
          
           ,
           and
           his
           brethren
           comming
           of
           the
           race
           of
           George
           Duke
           of
           Clarence
           ,
           who
           was
           brother
           to
           Edward
           the
           fourth
           ,
           and
           
             Antony
             Fortiskue
          
           ,
           who
           married
           their
           sister
           ,
           with
           some
           other
           of
           that
           conspiracie
           ,
           were
           brought
           to
           their
           tryall
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           had
           conspired
           to
           flie
           to
           the
           G●ise
           into
           France
           ,
           and
           thence
           to
           come
           with
           an
           Armie
           into
           Wales
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           declare
           the
           Scottish
           Queene
           ,
           to
           be
           Queene
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           
             Arthur
             Poole
          
           Duke
           of
           Clarence
           .
           All
           which
           they
           freely
           confessed
           at
           their
           tryall
           :
           yet
           protesting
           that
           it
           was
           not
           their
           purpose
           to
           execute
           this
           designe
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           lived
           :
           who
           as
           they
           supposed
           should
           dye
           within
           a
           yeare
           ;
           for
           so
           some
           cosening
           Astrologians
           had
           told
           them
           .
           Whereupon
           they
           were
           condemned
           ,
           yet
           their
           liues
           were
           spared
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           blood
           .
           Wherein
           wee
           may
           acknowledge
           the
           goodnes
           of
           God
           in
           discovering
           such
           a
           plot
           ,
           before
           it
           tooke
           strength
           ,
           and
           the
           noble
           nature
           of
           the
           Queene
           ,
           that
           dealt
           so
           nobly
           with
           her
           owne
           blood
           .
        
         
         
           Thus
           the
           Land
           within
           rested
           in
           great
           quietnes
           ,
           for
           some
           yeares
           .
           The
           Church
           was
           established
           ,
           and
           increased
           ,
           learning
           flourished
           ,
           godlines
           and
           true
           pietie
           prevailed
           ,
           Popish
           ignorance
           was
           driven
           into
           corners
           .
           The
           Papists
           that
           then
           were
           ,
           were
           content
           to
           keepe
           themselues
           quiet
           .
           Either
           they
           kept
           their
           Religion
           private
           to
           themselues
           ,
           or
           els
           they
           came
           to
           our
           Churches
           ,
           as
           most
           of
           them
           did
           .
           But
           the
           enemy
           of
           all
           goodnesse
           envying
           this
           peaceable
           state
           of
           England
           ,
           stirred
           vp
           the
           Pope
           to
           giue
           occasion
           to
           new
           troubles
           ,
           and
           to
           wrap
           the
           Kingdome
           into
           dangers
           .
           Whereby
           as
           the
           Church
           hath
           beene
           more
           troubled
           ,
           then
           it
           was
           before
           ,
           so
           the
           Papists
           haue
           got
           nothing
           by
           the
           bargain
           ,
           but
           lost
           much
           ,
           by
           stirring
           vp
           the
           peaceable
           inclinatiō
           of
           the
           Prince
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           provoking
           the
           State
           to
           make
           severe
           lawes
           to
           curb●
           them
           .
           Who
           might
           haue
           liued
           quietly
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           not
           procured
           their
           owne
           trouble
           .
        
         
           Paulus
           IIII.
           was
           Pope
           when
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           began
           to
           Raigne
           ,
           this
           Pope
           was
           not
           troublesome
           against
           her
           .
           His
           successor
           was
           ,
           Pius
           IIII.
           who
           seemed
           to
           be
           a
           moderate
           man.
           For
           he
           was
           moved
           by
           the
           Count
           of
           Feria
           ,
           who
           served
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           to
           excommunicate
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           ,
           but
           he
           thought
           it
           not
           good
           to
           proceed
           to
           such
           extremities
           .
           For
           seeing
           the
           Popes
           authority
           is
           a
           thing
           consisting
           rather
           in
           the
           conceits
           of
           some
           men
           ,
           then
           in
           any
           truth
           and
           substance
           :
           If
           it
           should
           once
           appeare
           that
           this
           thunderbolt
           of
           excommunicate
           ,
           whereby
           he
           hath
           so
           much
           terrified
           the
           world
           ,
           should
           proue
           idle
           ,
           ineffectuall
           
           without
           all
           po●er
           ,
           then
           might
           this
           great
           authoritie
           fall
           into
           contempt
           ,
           and
           so
           be
           made
           ridiculous
           .
           Whether
           for
           this
           cause
           or
           what
           other
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           be
           perswaded
           to
           vse
           this
           extremitie
           against
           the
           Queene
           ,
           
           but
           sent
           Letters
           ,
           shewing
           some
           loue
           and
           kindnesse
           ,
           by
           an
           Abbot
           Parpalia
           ,
           by
           whom
           also
           he
           sent
           certaine
           secret
           Mandates
           .
           Which
           what
           they
           were
           was
           not
           openly
           knowne
           .
           But
           some
           acquainted
           well
           with
           State
           affayres
           then
           ,
           reported
           that
           the
           Pope
           offred
           to
           recall
           and
           disanull
           the
           sentence
           as
           vniust
           which
           was
           given
           against
           her
           Mothers
           marriage
           ,
           and
           to
           confirme
           the
           
             English
             Liturgie
          
           by
           his
           authoritie
           ,
           granting
           also
           the
           vse
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           vnder
           both
           kindes
           ,
           so
           that
           she
           would
           ioyne
           her selfe
           to
           the
           Romane
           Church
           ,
           &
           acknowledge
           the
           Popes
           supremacy
           .
           And
           for
           the
           effecting
           hereof
           ,
           a
           great
           sum
           of
           gold
           was
           promised
           to
           some
           that
           should
           be
           vsed
           as
           instruments
           for
           this
           purpose
           .
           But
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           remaining
           SEMPER
           EADEM
           ,
           ever
           like
           her selfe
           ,
           vtterly
           denied
           to
           haue
           any
           thing
           to
           do
           with
           the
           Pope
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           next
           Pope
           ,
           Pius
           V.
           that
           succeeded
           ,
           tooke
           another
           course
           ,
           whether
           a
           better
           or
           worse
           ,
           let
           the
           event
           declare
           .
           For
           in
           the
           yeare
           1569.
           he
           sent
           out
           an
           excommunication
           against
           her
           ,
           and
           all
           adhering
           to
           her
           ,
           
           wherein
           her
           subiects
           were
           absolved
           from
           the
           Oath
           of
           their
           Alleagance
           ,
           and
           from
           all
           other
           offices
           and
           duties
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           that
           should
           obey
           her
           were
           accursed
           .
           Which
           thing
           brought
           more
           trouble
           vpon
           the
           Papists
           ,
           then
           vpon
           the
           Queene
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           her
           obedient
           subiects
           .
           
           And
           hath
           openly
           declared
           to
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           the
           Popes
           curse
           is
           a
           thing
           proceeding
           from
           private
           splene
           and
           malice
           ,
           and
           now
           nothing
           feared
           but
           contemned
           ,
           when
           all
           men
           may
           see
           that
           the
           Popes
           curse
           is
           turned
           by
           the
           favour
           of
           God
           into
           an
           extraordinary
           blessing
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Pope
           is
           not
           Christs
           V●car
           in
           these
           ministeries
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           contrary
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Christ
           contrary
           to
           him
           .
           The
           Pope
           cursing
           ,
           and
           Christ
           blessing
           ,
           the
           Pope
           seeking
           thereby
           to
           destroy
           the
           Queene
           ,
           Christ
           maintaining
           her
           ,
           made
           her
           stronger
           after
           this
           cu●se
           then
           ever
           she
           was
           before
           .
           Yet
           it
           is
           true
           that
           many
           troubles
           did
           rise
           thereby
           ,
           but
           God
           turned
           them
           all
           vnto
           her
           good
           ,
           that
           men
           may
           vnderstand
           the
           fruit
           of
           true
           Religion
           established
           ,
           which
           bringeth
           the
           protection
           of
           God
           with
           it
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAPTER
           II.
           
        
         
           THE
           first
           poysoned
           fruit
           of
           this
           excommunication
           was
           rotten
           before
           it
           could
           ripen
           .
           There
           was
           an
           intention
           of
           a
           great
           and
           terrible
           Rebellion
           .
           The
           Duke
           of
           Norfolke
           was
           excited
           to
           stirre
           what
           Forces
           he
           could
           ,
           and
           to
           ioyne
           with
           the
           Earles
           of
           Westmerland
           and
           Northumberland
           :
           at
           the
           same
           time
           an
           Armie
           was
           to
           come
           out
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           another
           Armie
           to
           be
           sent
           from
           Duke
           Dalva
           in
           the
           Low-Countries
           .
           If
           all
           these
           had
           ioyned
           together
           ,
           as
           the
           intention
           was
           ,
           God
           knoweth
           what
           
           might
           haue
           in●ued
           .
           But
           there
           is
           no
           counsell
           can
           prevaile
           against
           God.
           All
           the
           plot
           was
           broken
           in
           peeces
           without
           any
           other
           trouble
           ,
           saving
           that
           which
           fell
           vpon
           the
           plotters
           themselues
           ,
           &
           their
           instruments
           .
           The
           King
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           who
           watched
           all
           opportunities
           to
           doe
           mischiefe
           ,
           wrote
           one
           Letter
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolke
           ,
           exciting
           him
           to
           raise
           a
           power
           within
           England
           ,
           and
           wrote
           another
           to
           the
           Earle
           of
           Ormond
           ,
           to
           raise
           a
           tumult
           in
           Ireland
           .
           But
           both
           the
           Duke
           and
           the
           Earle
           shewed
           the
           Letters
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           declaring
           thereby
           a
           purpose
           to
           be
           loyall
           .
           The
           Duke
           suffred
           himselfe
           to
           be
           wrought
           vpon
           too
           much
           by
           pernicious
           instruments
           .
           The
           instruments
           were
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Ross
           ,
           who
           lay
           in
           London
           vnder
           pretence
           of
           being
           Ambassadour
           for
           the
           Queene
           of
           Scots
           ,
           and
           one
           
             Robert
             Rido●f
          
           ,
           a
           Noble-man
           of
           Florence
           ,
           who
           lay
           in
           London
           ,
           in
           the
           habit
           and
           pretence
           of
           a
           Factor
           .
           These
           pestif●rous
           instruments
           laboured
           to
           perswade
           the
           Duke
           to
           marry
           the
           
             Queene
             of
             Scots
          
           ,
           who
           being
           next
           heire
           to
           the
           Crowne
           of
           England
           ,
           would
           bring
           great
           hopes
           with
           her
           and
           by
           subtill
           and
           pernicious
           counsell
           drew
           the
           Duke
           so
           farre
           ,
           that
           against
           his
           promise
           made
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           he
           began
           to
           thinke
           of
           that
           marriage
           ,
           and
           the
           hopes
           that
           might
           follow
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           entred
           in●o
           a
           secret
           course
           of
           writing
           and
           receiving
           Letters
           from
           the
           Queene
           of
           Scots
           ,
           by
           〈◊〉
           Characters
           .
           All
           which
           together
           with
           a
           Commentary
           sent
           to
           him
           by
           the
           
             Scots
             Queene
          
           ,
           the
           Duke
           commanded
           his
           Secretary
           Higfo●d
           to
           burne
           .
           But
           he
           laid
           them
           vnder
           the
           Matt
           in
           the
           Dukes
           Chamber
           .
           And
           being
           
           apprehended
           ,
           declared
           where
           they
           were
           .
           At
           the
           Dukes
           arraig●ment
           a
           Letter
           was
           produced
           written
           to
           him
           from
           the
           
             Scots
             Queene
          
           ,
           signifying
           her
           griefe
           for
           that
           the
           Earles
           of
           Westmerland
           and
           Northumberland
           were
           vp
           in
           Armes
           before
           the
           Duke
           had
           raised
           his
           powers
           .
           For
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           ,
           finding
           wherevnto
           things
           tended
           ,
           apprehended
           the
           Duke
           ,
           &
           sent
           for
           the
           Earles
           to
           come
           to
           Court
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           had
           once
           excused
           their
           absence
           ,
           she
           sent
           peremptorily
           for
           them
           ,
           all
           excuse
           laid
           aside
           ,
           vpon
           their
           alleagance
           to
           come
           vp
           .
           Supposing
           that
           if
           they
           were
           innocent
           ,
           they
           would
           come
           ,
           but
           if
           guiltie
           ,
           then
           should
           their
           purpose
           sooner
           breake
           out
           into
           open
           sight
           .
           As
           it
           fell
           out
           .
           For
           they
           supposing
           by
           this
           ,
           the
           plot
           to
           be
           betrayed
           ,
           brake
           out
           into
           open
           rebellion
           ,
           before
           the
           helpe
           which
           they
           looked
           for
           from
           other
           parts
           could
           come
           to
           them
           .
           This
           rebellion
           was
           plotted
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           Pius
           V.
           and
           by
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           was
           so
           cunningly
           handled
           ,
           and
           carried
           with
           such
           secresie
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           well
           knowne
           to
           strangers
           before
           it
           was
           knowne
           to
           vs
           whom
           most
           the
           matter
           concerned
           .
           And
           no
           marvaile
           ,
           seeing
           strangers
           were
           the
           devisers
           and
           first
           authors
           of
           it
           .
           I
           will
           therefore
           declare
           it
           in
           the
           words
           of
           a
           stranger
           ,
           who
           set
           it
           forth
           in
           Print
           at
           Rome
           ,
           before
           it
           was
           well
           knowne
           in
           
             England
             .
             Hieronymus
             Caten●
          
           in
           the
           life
           of
           Pius
           V.
           w●iteth
           thus
           .
        
         
           
             When
             Pius
             V.
             was
             inflamed
             with
             a
             zeale
             to
             restore
             the
             Romane
             Religion
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             to
             displace
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             out
             of
             that
             Kingdome
             ;
             and
             yet
             could
             not
             haue
             his
             Nuntio
             Apostolicall
             ,
             
             nor
             any
             other
             publique
             person
             fit
             to
             effect
             this
             thing
             :
             he
             ordered
             the
             matter
             so
             ,
             that
             
               Robert
               Ridolf
            
             ,
             a
             Gentleman
             of
             Florence
             (
             who
             ●tayed
             in
             England
             vnder
             colour
             of
             merchandise
             )
             should
             stirre
             vp
             the
             mindes
             of
             men
             vpon
             the
             destruction
             of
             Elizabeth
             .
             Which
             thing
             he
             diligently
             executed
             ,
             not
             onely
             among
             the
             Catholikes
             ,
             but
             also
             among
             some
             Protestants
             ,
             who
             conspired
             together
             herein
             ;
             some
             out
             of
             private
             hatred
             against
             them
             that
             aspired
             to
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             others
             out
             of
             a
             desire
             of
             a
             change
             .
             Whilst
             these
             things
             were
             secretly
             carried
             ,
             a
             contention
             rose
             betweene
             the
             Spaniard
             and
             Elizabeth
             ,
             vpon
             the
             occasion
             of
             a
             sum
             of
             money
             going
             to
             the
             Duke
             Dalva
             ,
             but
             intercepted
             by
             Elizabeth
             .
          
           
             This
             occasion
             the
             Pope
             apprehended
             to
             perswade
             the
             Spaniard
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             helpe
             the
             conspiratours
             in
             England
             against
             Elizabeth
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             haue
             his
             affaires
             in
             the
             Netherlands
             in
             greater
             securitie
             ,
             and
             the
             Romane
             Religion
             might
             be
             restored
             in
             B●itaigne
             .
             The
             Pope
             also
             perswaded
             the
             French
             ,
             shewing
             him
             that
             this
             he
             ought
             to
             the
             
               Scots
               Queene
            
             ,
             affianced
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             worthily
             to
             the
             Scots
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             incursions
             had
             withdrawne
             the
             forces
             of
             England
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             do
             lesse
             helpe
             to
             the
             Protestants
             of
             France
             ,
             neither
             did
             the
             noble
             conspiratours
             of
             England
             deserue
             lesse
             favour
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             cunning
             haue
             hindered
             the
             Queene
             of
             England
             ,
             to
             giue
             any
             helpe
             openly
             to
             the
             Protestants
             of
             France
             .
             In
             this
             respect
             the
             French
             King
             promised
             them
             ayd
             for
             the
             deliverance
             of
             the
             
             Scots
             Queene
             ,
             but
             failed
             of
             performance
             of
             any
             thing
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             Ridolphus
             effected
             thus
             much
             ,
             that
             the
             conspiratours
             should
             draw
             the
             Duke
             of
             Norfolke
             into
             their
             societie
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             chiefe
             therein
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             promised
             marriage
             with
             the
             Scots
             Queene
             ,
             whereto
             she
             consented
             .
             The
             Pope
             to
             set
             these
             things
             forward
             ,
             by
             his
             Bull
             published
             ,
             deposed
             Elizabeth
             from
             her
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             absolued
             her
             subiects
             from
             all
             oath
             and
             alleagance
             ,
             sending
             the
             printed
             Coppies
             to
             Ridolphus
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             dispersed
             ouer
             England
             .
             Whereupon
             the
             Earles
             of
             Northumberland
             and
             Westmerland
             ,
             tooke
             Armes
             against
             their
             Prince
             ,
             who
             presently
             ,
             money
             and
             meanes
             failing
             ,
             withdrew
             themselues
             into
             Scotland
             .
             The
             Duke
             of
             Norfolke
             ,
             with
             others
             ,
             were
             committed
             to
             prison
             .
             Among
             them
             was
             Ridolphus
             ,
             whom
             the
             Pope
             had
             appointed
             to
             helpe
             the
             conspiratours
             with
             an
             hundreth
             and
             fiftie
             thousand
             Crownes
             ,
             which
             thing
             he
             could
             not
             doe
             being
             clapt
             vp
             in
             prison
             .
             But
             when
             the
             Queene
             could
             not
             pierce
             into
             the
             secrets
             of
             the
             conspiracy
             ,
             he
             was
             sent
             out
             of
             prison
             with
             others
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             distributed
             those
             Crownes
             to
             the
             conspirators
             .
             Who
             sent
             him
             to
             the
             Pope
             to
             informe
             him
             that
             all
             things
             were
             prepared
             in
             a
             readines
             ,
             and
             ordered
             against
             Elizabeth
             :
             and
             to
             intreat
             the
             Spanish
             King
             ,
             to
             ioyne
             his
             Forces
             from
             the
             Netherlands
             as
             soone
             as
             may
             be
             :
             the
             Pope
             commended
             the
             enterprise
             ,
             albeit
             ,
             the
             Duke
             Dalva
             did
             not
             like
             it
             ,
             as
             being
             full
             of
             difficulties
             ,
             when
             as
             Ridolphus
             in
             his
             iourney
             told
             
             him
             the
             matter
             .
             The
             Pope
             sent
             Ridolfe
             to
             the
             Spaniard
             ,
             vnder
             another
             pretence
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Portugall
             with
             ins●ructions
             ;
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             writing
             to
             the
             Duke
             of
             Norfolk
             ,
             promised
             him
             ayde
             .
             He
             did
             much
             vrge
             the
             Spaniard
             to
             helpe
             the
             conspiratours
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             end
             he
             might
             the
             more
             vehemently
             stirre
             him
             vp
             ,
             he
             promised
             if
             need
             were
             himselfe
             would
             goe
             for
             to
             helpe
             them
             ,
             and
             would
             ingage
             all
             the
             goods
             of
             the
             Sea
             Apostolike
             ,
             Chalices
             ,
             Crosses
             ,
             and
             holy
             Vestments
             .
             Declaring
             that
             there
             was
             no
             difficultie
             in
             it
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             send
             
               Chapinus
               Vitellius
            
             with
             an
             Army
             into
             England
             from
             the
             Low-Countries
             .
             Which
             thing
             the
             King
             of
             Spaine
             commanded
             to
             be
             done
             with
             great
             alacritie
             .
             And
             the
             Pope
             provided
             money
             in
             the
             Netherlands
             .
             These
             things
             were
             not
             pleasing
             to
             the
             Duke
             Dalva
             ,
             both
             because
             he
             enuied
             Vitellius
             this
             glory
             ,
             wherein
             he
             rather
             wished
             his
             owne
             sonne
             to
             be
             imployed
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             feared
             some
             hostile
             invasion
             out
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             proposed
             it
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             whether
             England
             being
             overcome
             would
             fall
             to
             the
             Spaniard
             ,
             whether
             the
             French
             would
             not
             resist
             that
             proiect
             ,
             and
             whether
             the
             Pope
             were
             able
             to
             bring
             helpe
             enough
             to
             effect
             so
             great
             a
             matter
             .
             Notwithstanding
             the
             Spanish
             King
             expressely
             commanded
             him
             to
             set
             vpon
             
               England
               .
               Ridolf
            
             was
             sent
             backe
             with
             money
             to
             the
             Netherlands
             .
             But
             see
             how
             God
             would
             haue
             it
             :
             All
             the
             matter
             was
             opened
             to
             Elizabeth
             by
             a
             stranger
             without
             the
             Kingdome
             .
             The
             Duke
             of
             Norfolke
             was
             apprehended
             
             and
             put
             to
             death
             .
             Which
             thing
             the
             Pope
             tooke
             heavily
             ,
             the
             Spaniard
             condoled
             ,
             who
             before
             the
             Cardinall
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             the
             Popes
             Nephew
             ,
             sayd
             ,
             that
             never
             any
             conspiracy
             was
             more
             advisedly
             begun
             ,
             nor
             concealed
             with
             more
             constancy
             and
             consent
             of
             minds
             ,
             which
             in
             all
             that
             time
             was
             not
             opened
             by
             any
             of
             the
             conspiratours
             :
             that
             an
             Army
             might
             easily
             be
             sent
             out
             of
             the
             Low-Countries
             in
             the
             space
             of
             24.
             houres
             ,
             which
             might
             suddenly
             haue
             taken
             the
             Queene
             and
             the
             Citie
             of
             London
             vnprovided
             ,
             restored
             Religion
             ,
             and
             set
             the
             Scots
             Queene
             in
             the
             Throne
             .
             Especially
             when
             as
             Stukley
             an
             English
             fugitiue
             had
             vndertaken
             at
             the
             same
             time
             with
             the
             helpe
             of
             3000.
             
             Spaniards
             to
             reduce
             all
             Ireland
             vnto
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             and
             with
             one
             or
             two
             shippes
             to
             burne
             all
             the
             English
             Navy
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           farre
           Catena
           writeth
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           opening
           some
           things
           that
           before
           were
           not
           knowne
           to
           the
           English.
           The
           Booke
           was
           Printed
           at
           
             Rome
             An
             :
             Dom
          
           :
           1588.
           by
           the
           priviledge
           of
           Pope
           Pius
           V.
           
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           Narration
           of
           a
           Papist
           ,
           published
           at
           Rome
           ,
           by
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Pope
           .
           It
           may
           seeme
           strange
           to
           men
           that
           haue
           any
           feeling
           of
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           a
           Pope
           should
           so
           boldly
           publish
           his
           owne
           shame
           to
           all
           the
           world
           .
           The
           Pope
           doth
           practise
           treason
           against
           States
           ,
           sets
           his
           instruments
           to
           raise
           rebellions
           ,
           stirreth
           vp
           Princes
           against
           Princes
           ,
           one
           Kingdome
           against
           another
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           doth
           this
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           vnderstand
           that
           he
           is
           ,
           in
           this
           doing
           ,
           the
           instrument
           and
           servant
           
           of
           the
           Devill
           ,
           to
           disorder
           the
           world
           .
           If
           any
           would
           excuse
           this
           ,
           as
           being
           done
           against
           an
           Heretike
           :
           that
           excuse
           will
           not
           serue
           here
           ;
           for
           I
           speake
           not
           of
           excommunicating
           supposed
           Heretikes
           ,
           but
           of
           raising
           rebellions
           against
           Princes
           ,
           to
           set
           the
           subiects
           to
           murther
           the
           Prince
           ,
           or
           to
           stirre
           vp
           one
           Prince
           to
           murther
           another
           ,
           these
           things
           be
           wicked
           and
           vngracious
           practises
           ,
           but
           the
           Papists
           are
           growne
           to
           such
           an
           o●duration
           in
           these
           sinnes
           ,
           that
           they
           iudge
           these
           no
           sinnes
           ,
           to
           murther
           ,
           or
           secretly
           to
           poyson
           ,
           or
           by
           any
           horrible
           mischiefe
           to
           compasse
           their
           owne
           endes
           .
           The
           things
           that
           are
           by
           the
           Lawes
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           Nature
           ,
           of
           Nations
           ,
           wicked
           and
           abominable
           ,
           against
           the
           ordinances
           which
           God
           hath
           set
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           must
           forsooth
           change
           their
           nature
           ,
           if
           the
           Pope
           command
           them
           ,
           nay
           ,
           if
           any
           of
           their
           superiours
           command
           such
           things
           ,
           their
           doctrine
           of
           
             blind
             obedience
          
           ,
           sets
           them
           vpon
           any
           mischiefe
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           doe
           not
           onely
           
             teach
             for
             doctrines
             mens
             traditions
          
           ,
           but
           
             make
             doctrines
             for
             mens
             destructions
          
           .
           If
           the
           Popes
           presume
           that
           they
           haue
           such
           a
           priviledge
           ,
           that
           the
           things
           which
           are
           horrible
           sinnes
           in
           other
           men
           are
           no
           sinnes
           in
           them
           :
           this
           were
           in
           effect
           as
           much
           as
           for
           the
           Pope
           to
           proclaime
           himselfe
           the
           
             Man
             of
             sinne
          
           ,
           that
           runneth
           into
           all
           sinfull
           courses
           
             with
             greedinesse
          
           ,
           with
           an
           open
           profession
           of
           the
           same
           .
           For
           what
           can
           any
           man
           of
           sin
           doe
           more
           ,
           then
           to
           command
           sinne
           ,
           to
           warrant
           sin
           ,
           to
           commit
           sin
           ,
           to
           
             glory
             in
          
           sin
           ;
           If
           all
           this
           be
           done
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           who
           can
           iustly
           deny
           him
           this
           title
           of
           the
           
             Man
             of
             sinne
          
           ?
        
         
         
           But
           blessed
           be
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           alwayes
           delivered
           his
           Church
           here
           from
           such
           wicked
           practises
           ,
           and
           hath
           brought
           the
           mischiefe
           that
           these
           wicked
           men
           haue
           deuised
           ,
           vpon
           their
           owne
           head
           .
           Now
           let
           all
           vnderstanding
           men
           iudge
           where
           God
           is
           ,
           where
           godlinesse
           is
           ,
           where
           Religion
           and
           the
           feare
           o●
           God
           is
           .
           Whether
           with
           them
           that
           by
           bloudy
           ,
           vniust
           ,
           vnlawfull
           practises
           seeke
           their
           owne
           endes
           ,
           or
           with
           them
           that
           are
           persecuted
           by
           this
           bloudy
           Nation
           ,
           and
           in
           patience
           suffer
           all
           their
           mischievous
           and
           cruell
           practises
           ,
           committing
           the
           matter
           to
           God
           the
           revenger
           of
           bloud
           ,
           and
           trufting
           in
           God
           ,
           reioyce
           vnder
           his
           holy
           protection
           ,
           being
           kept
           in
           safety
           by
           him
           that
           commandeth
           all
           the
           world
           ?
           For
           what
           power
           could
           be
           able
           to
           keepe
           his
           Church
           from
           being
           swallowed
           vp
           by
           such
           cruell
           adversaries
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           hand
           and
           holy
           protection
           of
           our
           God
           ?
           Must
           not
           we
           then
           glorifi●
           his
           name
           that
           hath
           done
           so
           great
           things
           for
           vs
           ?
           And
           for
           our
           adversaries
           they
           haue
           their
           power
           limited
           ,
           and
           they
           haue
           their
           time
           limited
           ,
           and
           set
           forth
           vnto
           them
           ,
           beyond
           which
           they
           cannot
           passe
           .
           But
           the
           soules
           of
           them
           that
           rest
           vnder
           the
           Altar
           ,
           whose
           bloud
           hath
           beene
           shed
           on
           euery
           side
           ,
           by
           this
           bloudy
           generation
           ,
           for
           the
           testimony
           of
           Christ
           ;
           these
           cry
           out
           with
           a
           lowd
           voyce
           ,
           
           
             Vsquequo
             Domine
             ?
             How
             long
             Lord
             ,
             holy
             and
             true
             ?
             Doest
             thou
             not
             iudge
             and
             revenge
             our
             bloud
             on
             them
             that
             dwell
             on
             the
             earth
             ?
          
           Yet
           so
           blind
           are
           these
           bloud-suckers
           ,
           that
           they
           labour
           still
           to
           increase
           this
           cry
           ;
           but
           GOD
           will
           giue
           patience
           to
           his
           Saints
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           time
           
           cut
           off
           this
           wicked
           Nation
           .
           
           
             Be
             not
             merciful
             O
             Lord
             to
             them
             that
             sin
             of
             malicious
             wickednesse
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           then
           this
           rebellion
           that
           was
           so
           ●●rongly
           plotted
           ,
           so
           secretly
           carried
           ,
           was
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           disappointed
           ,
           and
           broken
           into
           peices
           .
           We
           haue
           cause
           to
           blesse
           the
           name
           of
           God
           therefore
           :
           
             Praysed
             be
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           
           
             that
             hath
             not
             given
             vs
             as
             a
             prey
             to
             their
             teeth
             .
          
           Thus
           can
           we
           
             comfort
             our selues
             in
             God.
          
           but
           can
           our
           adversaries
           comfort
           themselues
           in
           their
           owne
           mischeifes
           ?
           The
           issue
           was
           ,
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           Spanyard
           were
           disappointed
           ,
           the
           World
           wondered
           how
           this
           State
           was
           so
           soone
           quieted
           .
           
           The
           Earles
           Northumberland
           and
           Westmerland
           seduced
           by
           a
           Priest
           that
           the
           Pope
           had
           sent
           ,
           one
           
             Nicolas
             Morton
          
           ,
           came
           to
           Durham
           where
           they
           had
           the
           Masse
           set
           vp
           .
           From
           thence
           they
           marched
           to
           Clifford
           Moore
           not
           far
           from
           Wetherbie
           ,
           where
           hearing
           that
           the
           
             Scots
             Queene
          
           (
           for
           whose
           deliverance
           they
           tooke
           armes
           )
           was
           carried
           from
           T●tbery
           to
           Coventry
           ,
           vnder
           the
           custodie
           of
           the
           Earles
           of
           Shewsbury
           and
           Huntingdon
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Earle
           of
           Sussex
           on
           the
           one
           side
           had
           gathered
           a
           strong
           army
           against
           them
           ,
           that
           Sir
           
             George
             Bowes
          
           was
           behind
           them
           ,
           having
           fortefied
           
             Bernard
             Castle
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           Scroop
           and
           the
           Earle
           of
           Cumberland
           had
           fortified
           Carliell
           ,
           &
           gathered
           an
           armie
           there
           in
           readines
           :
           that
           the
           Souldiers
           of
           Berwick
           with
           the
           power
           of
           Northumberland
           were
           in
           New-castle
           ,
           they
           turned
           backe
           againe
           and
           besieged
           
             Bernard
             Castle
          
           .
           Sir
           
             George
             Bowes
          
           and
           his
           brother
           Mr.
           Robert
           ,
           being
           driven
           by
           an
           hard
           siege
           ,
           and
           wanting
           provision
           yeelded
           the
           Castle
           ▪
           
           and
           they
           and
           the
           souldiers
           were
           dismissed
           ,
           carrying
           their
           armes
           with
           them
           as
           it
           was
           covenanted
           ,
           vpon
           the
           first
           newes
           of
           the
           feares
           ,
           which
           the
           Earle
           of
           Sussex
           brought
           against
           them
           ,
           the
           Earles
           fled
           to
           Hexham
           ,
           from
           thence
           seeking
           by-wayes
           to
           Naworth
           Castle
           .
           Whence
           the
           two
           Earles
           fl●d
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           the
           Earle
           of
           Northumberland
           hid
           himselfe
           in
           the
           house
           of
           
             Hector
             of
             Harlaw
          
           an
           Armstrang
           ,
           having
           confidence
           in
           him
           that
           he
           would
           be
           true
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           notwithstanding
           for
           money
           betrayed
           him
           to
           the
           Regent
           of
           Scotland
           .
           It
           was
           observed
           ,
           that
           Hector
           being
           before
           a
           rich
           man
           ,
           fell
           poore
           of
           a
           sudden
           ,
           and
           so
           hated
           generally
           that
           he
           never
           durst
           goe
           abroad
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           the
           Proverb
           
             to
             take
             Hectors
             cloake
          
           ,
           is
           continued
           to
           this
           day
           among
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           would
           expresse
           a
           man
           that
           betrayeth
           his
           friend
           who
           trusted
           him
           :
           The
           Earle
           was
           afterward
           delivered
           into
           England
           ,
           and
           condemned
           of
           high
           treason
           and
           beheaded
           .
           Westmerland
           found
           meanes
           to
           hide
           him
           a
           while
           with
           Fernihurst
           and
           Bucklough
           ,
           and
           escaped
           into
           the
           Low-Countries
           ,
           where
           being
           susteined
           by
           a
           poore
           pension
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           he
           liued
           a
           poore
           life
           all
           his
           time
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           fruit
           of
           Popery
           .
           It
           bringeth
           Noble
           houses
           to
           destruction
           .
           It
           pittied
           their
           hearts
           ,
           against
           whom
           the
           rebellion
           was
           raised
           ,
           to
           see
           such
           Noble
           persons
           brought
           to
           such
           a
           destruction
           .
           But
           the
           Pope
           is
           without
           pitty
           and
           mercy
           ,
           the
           Priests
           and
           Iesuites
           that
           bring
           such
           noble
           men
           into
           such
           snares
           ,
           haue
           no
           pitty
           nor
           mercy
           ,
           therefore
           it
           behooveth
           all
           noble
           persons
           to
           be
           wise
           ,
           and
           to
           
           avoyd
           pestiferous
           waies
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           shut
           their
           eares
           against
           Priests
           and
           Iesuites
           .
           These
           be
           pernicious
           instruments
           ,
           that
           secretly
           convey
           themselues
           into
           great
           mens
           favour
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           ruine
           ,
           they
           tell
           them
           of
           the
           Religion
           of
           their
           Fathers
           ,
           but
           true
           Religion
           bringeth
           a
           blessing
           ,
           and
           Religion
           that
           bringeth
           alwayes
           a
           curse
           is
           to
           be
           suspected
           .
           And
           to
           say
           truth
           the
           Religion
           of
           Rome
           as
           now
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           Religion
           of
           our
           Fathers
           .
           For
           Religion
           was
           changed
           in
           the
           
             T●ent
             Councell
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           cannot
           say
           they
           haue
           now
           that
           Religion
           which
           their
           Fathers
           had
           .
           And
           that
           Religion
           was
           changed
           in
           the
           
             Trent
             Synod
          
           ,
           is
           by
           learned
           men
           sufficiently
           proued
           ;
           and
           we
           are
           readie
           to
           maintaine
           it
           :
           for
           where
           the
           
             rule
             of
             faith
          
           is
           changed
           ,
           there
           must
           needs
           follow
           a
           change
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           a
           change
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           in
           the
           
             Trent
             Councell
          
           the
           rule
           of
           faith
           is
           changed
           .
           And
           therefore
           men
           may
           obserue
           a
           great
           difference
           between
           these
           men
           that
           are
           now
           called
           Papists
           ,
           and
           their
           forefathers
           .
           God
           blessed
           their
           Fathers
           ,
           because
           they
           serued
           God
           in
           sinceritie
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           measure
           of
           knowledge
           which
           was
           reuealed
           to
           them
           ;
           for
           he
           that
           serueth
           God
           truely
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           measure
           of
           knowledge
           which
           he
           hath
           ,
           and
           holdeth
           the
           rule
           of
           faith
           :
           is
           without
           doubt
           accepted
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           God
           doth
           blesse
           such
           .
           But
           after
           that
           God
           hath
           reuealed
           a
           greater
           measure
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           by
           the
           spreading
           of
           the
           savour
           of
           his
           Gospell
           ,
           they
           who
           then
           forsake
           the
           truth
           offred
           ,
           are
           followed
           with
           great
           curses
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           may
           plainly
           obserue
           the
           curses
           of
           
           God
           vpon
           them
           that
           forsake
           God
           and
           his
           truth
           ;
           Where
           the
           Pope
           curseth
           ,
           we
           see
           that
           God
           doth
           blesse
           ,
           and
           no
           〈◊〉
           followeth
           :
           where
           God
           doth
           cur●e
           ,
           we
           see
           destruction
           followeth
           .
        
         
           This
           rebellion
           was
           scarce
           extinguished
           ,
           when
           another
           little
           flame
           rose
           from
           this
           greater
           combustion
           .
           
             Leonard
             Dacres
          
           the
           second
           sonne
           of
           William
           Lord
           Dacres
           of
           Gillestand
           (
           whose
           eldest
           brothers
           sonne
           was
           killed
           with
           a
           Valting
           horse
           )
           was
           much
           grieued
           to
           see
           so
           great
           a
           patrimony
           to
           goe
           from
           him
           to
           the
           daughters
           of
           the
           Baro●
           whom
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           their
           Father
           in
           law
           had
           ioyned
           in
           marriage
           with
           his
           sonnes
           .
           This
           so
           troubled
           
             Leonard
             Dacres
          
           ,
           that
           having
           no
           other
           way
           to
           revenge
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           tooke
           the
           course
           of
           impatient
           and
           discontented
           men
           ,
           
           to
           revenge
           all
           vpon
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           ioyning
           himselfe
           to
           the
           rebells
           ,
           striued
           but
           in
           vaine
           ,
           to
           deliver
           the
           
             Scots
             Queene
          
           .
           When
           they
           were
           in
           armes
           then
           was
           
             Leonard
             Dacres
          
           at
           Court
           ,
           and
           offred
           the
           Queene
           all
           his
           helpe
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           service
           was
           sent
           home
           .
           But
           (
           as
           it
           came
           to
           light
           afterward
           )
           in
           his
           iourney
           by
           messengers
           with
           the
           rebels
           he
           had
           communication
           ,
           and
           incouraging
           them
           ,
           vndertooke
           to
           kill
           the
           Lord
           Scroop
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Carliell
           .
           Which
           when
           he
           could
           not
           effect
           ,
           he
           tooke
           
             Grastocke
             Castle
          
           ,
           and
           other
           houses
           of
           the
           Lord
           Dacres
           ,
           and
           fortified
           
             Naworth
             Castle
          
           ,
           holding
           it
           as
           in
           his
           owne
           right
           ,
           and
           gathered
           souldiers
           about
           him
           .
           Against
           him
           came
           the
           Lord
           H●nsdon
           ,
           with
           the
           trained
           souldiers
           of
           
             Berwick
             .
             Leonard
          
           not
           trusting
           to
           his
           fortified
           places
           ,
           came
           to
           meet
           the
           Lord
           
           Hunsdon
           ,
           and
           meeting
           him
           when
           he
           passed
           the
           Riuer
           Gelt
           ,
           after
           a
           sharpe
           battell
           ,
           finding
           himselfe
           put
           to
           the
           worse
           ,
           his
           men
           killed
           ,
           he
           fled
           into
           Scotland
           .
           And
           so
           went
           into
           the
           Low-Countries
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           poore
           estate
           died
           at
           Louaine
           .
           The
           Queene
           by
           Proclamation
           pardoned
           the
           multitude
           which
           he
           had
           drawne
           to
           take
           his
           part
           .
        
         
           This
           man
           run
           a
           strange
           course
           .
           When
           he
           might
           haue
           beene
           out
           of
           danger
           ,
           he
           run
           into
           a
           quarrell
           which
           he
           might
           evidently
           see
           to
           be
           lost
           before
           he
           came
           to
           it
           .
           But
           he
           was
           drunke
           with
           the
           cup
           of
           Rome
           ;
           for
           who
           would
           run
           such
           courses
           but
           drunken
           men
           ?
           It
           may
           teach
           others
           to
           beware
           of
           those
           that
           bring
           such
           poysoned
           and
           intoxicating
           cuppes
           from
           Rome
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAPTER
           III.
           
        
         
           TO
           proceed
           and
           to
           declare
           the
           pestilent
           fruit
           of
           the
           Popes
           excommunication
           ,
           which
           wrought
           still
           to
           the
           confusion
           of
           them
           that
           served
           it
           .
           At
           this
           time
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           
           Edmond
           and
           
             Peter
             Botlers
          
           ,
           brethren
           to
           the
           Earle
           of
           Ormond
           ,
           ioyning
           with
           
             Iames
             fitz
             Morice
          
           of
           Desmondes
           family
           ,
           and
           with
           others
           ,
           ●ought
           to
           doe
           service
           to
           the
           Pope
           and
           Spanyard
           against
           Religion
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           purpose
           to
           draw
           Ireland
           away
           from
           the
           obedience
           of
           
             Queene
             Elizabeth
          
           .
           To
           this
           end
           they
           made
           a
           league
           among
           themselues
           .
           To
           inflame
           this
           rebellion
           
             Iohannes
             
             Mendoza
          
           came
           secretly
           out
           of
           Spaine
           :
           and
           to
           extinguish
           the
           flame
           the
           Earle
           of
           Ormond
           went
           out
           of
           England
           into
           Ireland
           ,
           who
           laboured
           so
           effectually
           that
           he
           perswaded
           his
           brethren
           to
           submit
           themselues
           .
           They
           were
           put
           in
           prison
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           might
           not
           be
           brought
           to
           iudgement
           ,
           the
           Earles
           daily
           intercession
           prevailed
           with
           the
           Queene
           .
           It
           grieued
           the
           Earle
           exceedingly
           to
           see
           such
           a
           blot
           vpon
           so
           noble
           a
           family
           ;
           And
           the
           Queene
           was
           willing
           to
           preserue
           the
           honor
           of
           the
           house
           :
           as
           for
           the
           reliques
           of
           that
           rebellion
           ,
           they
           were
           in
           short
           time
           dissipared
           by
           the
           wisedome
           of
           the
           
             Lord
             Deputy
          
           ,
           and
           the
           industry
           of
           Sir
           
             Humphrey
             Gilbert
          
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           but
           a
           small
           motion
           :
           but
           it
           sheweth
           the
           restles
           spirits
           of
           the
           Pope
           and
           Spanyard
           against
           our
           Church
           and
           State.
           And
           we
           render
           thankes
           to
           God
           ,
           for
           breaking
           the
           purposes
           of
           our
           adversaries
           before
           they
           grew
           great
           .
           This
           is
           his
           goodnes
           toward
           his
           Church
           ;
           and
           his
           iudgement
           vpon
           the
           adversaries
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           of
           Spaine
           never
           rested
           to
           stirre
           vp
           troubles
           to
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           ,
           pretending
           the
           deliverance
           of
           the
           
             Scots
             Queene
          
           ,
           but
           it
           appeareth
           that
           his
           intention
           was
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           the
           Duke
           Dalva
           vnderstood
           it
           .
           This
           is
           evident
           by
           that
           which
           we
           haue
           mentioned
           out
           of
           Catena
           .
           For
           Duke
           Dalva
           was
           in
           some
           feare
           that
           if
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           were
           overthrowne
           ,
           yet
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           England
           might
           not
           fall
           to
           the
           Spanyard
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           French.
           So
           that
           it
           was
           in
           their
           intention
           certainly
           to
           be
           cast
           vpon
           the
           French
           or
           Spanyard
           ,
           and
           
           here
           was
           no
           reckoning
           made
           of
           the
           Queene
           of
           Scots
           .
           So
           that
           howsoever
           the
           pretence
           was
           for
           her
           deliverance
           ,
           yet
           there
           was
           another
           thing
           intended
           .
           For
           seeing
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           was
           excommunicated
           and
           deposed
           ,
           if
           she
           could
           once
           be
           ouerthrowne
           ,
           then
           they
           made
           no
           other
           reckoning
           but
           that
           England
           would
           fall
           to
           the
           strongest
           .
           Now
           the
           Spanyard
           thinking
           himselfe
           the
           stronger
           ,
           sought
           this
           prerogatiue
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           ceased
           not
           to
           raise
           troubles
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           and
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           he
           held
           it
           a
           thing
           impossible
           for
           him
           to
           recover
           the
           Low-Countries
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           had
           England
           .
           But
           because
           he
           found
           it
           a
           matter
           of
           great
           difficultie
           to
           set
           vpon
           England
           ,
           his
           first
           enterprise
           was
           to
           set
           vpon
           Ireland
           .
           But
           when
           that
           succeeded
           not
           ,
           at
           last
           with
           all
           Forces
           that
           might
           be
           raised
           ,
           with
           many
           yeares
           preparations
           he
           set
           openly
           vpon
           England
           .
           But
           these
           things
           are
           to
           be
           spoken
           in
           order
           .
           Onely
           this
           I
           premise
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           know
           from
           whom
           all
           our
           troubles
           haue
           proceeded
           .
        
         
           Many
           conspiracies
           brake
           out
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           vnder
           pretence
           of
           delivering
           the
           Queene
           of
           Scots
           .
           
           To
           effect
           this
           thing
           ,
           
             Thomas
             Stanly
          
           and
           Edward
           ,
           his
           brother
           ,
           the
           yonger
           sonnes
           of
           the
           Earle
           of
           
             Darby
             ,
             Thomas
             Gerard
             ,
             Rolston
             ,
             Hall
             ,
          
           and
           other
           in
           Dar●yshire
           conspired
           .
           But
           the
           sonne
           of
           R●lston
           which
           was
           Pensioner
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           disclosed
           the
           conspiracy
           .
           And
           they
           were
           imprisoned
           all
           except
           Hall
           ,
           who
           escaped
           into
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             of
             Man.
          
           From
           whence
           by
           the
           commendation
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Ross
           ,
           he
           was
           sent
           to
           Dumbr●to●
           .
           Where
           when
           afterward
           
           the
           Castle
           was
           wonne
           ,
           he
           was
           taken
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           London
           ,
           where
           he
           suffred
           death
           .
        
         
           Before
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           was
           beheaded
           ,
           there
           were
           that
           conspired
           to
           deliver
           him
           out
           of
           Prison
           .
           The
           Bishop
           of
           Ross
           at
           this
           time
           a
           dangerous
           instrument
           against
           England
           ,
           
           and
           as
           dangerous
           against
           the
           
             Scots
             Queene
          
           ,
           for
           whom
           he
           laboured
           ,
           gaue
           desperate
           counsell
           to
           the
           Duke
           ,
           that
           with
           a
           choice
           company
           of
           Gentlemen
           ,
           he
           should
           intercept
           the
           Queene
           of
           a
           suddain
           ,
           and
           ●rouble
           the
           Parliament
           .
           To
           shew
           that
           this
           was
           ●as●e
           ,
           he
           gaue
           some
           reasons
           .
           But
           the
           Duke
           abhorred
           to
           heare
           of
           that
           counsell
           as
           pernicious
           and
           dangerous
           :
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Percy
          
           at
           that
           time
           offred
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Ross
           his
           helpe
           to
           free
           the
           
             Scots
             Queene
          
           ,
           so
           that
           Grange
           ,
           and
           Carr
           of
           ●ernihurst
           would
           receiue
           her
           at
           the
           borders
           ,
           and
           his
           brother
           the
           Earle
           of
           Northumberland
           might
           be
           delivered
           out
           of
           Scotland
           .
           But
           when
           he
           was
           suspected
           for
           the
           inward
           fa●iliaritie
           which
           he
           had
           with
           Burghly
           ,
           and
           de●er●ed
           the
           matter
           a
           longer
           time
           ,
           this
           counsell
           came
           to
           no
           effect
           .
           As
           did
           also
           that
           of
           Powell
           of
           Samford
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Gentlem●n
           Pencio●ari●s
           ,
           and
           of
           Owen
           one
           that
           belonged
           to
           ●he
           Earle
           of
           Arūdell
           .
           These
           two
           vndertooke
           the
           same
           busines
           also
           for
           the
           
             Scots
             Queenes
          
           deliverance
           ,
           but
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Ross
           stay'd
           that
           ,
           because
           he
           tooke
           them
           for
           men
           of
           a
           meaner
           ranke
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           ●it
           for
           ●hat
           busines
           .
           After
           the
           Duke
           was
           the
           second
           time
           imprisoned
           ,
           many
           were
           for
           this
           matter
           imprisoned
           also
           .
           The
           Earles
           of
           Arundell
           &
           Southampton
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Lu●ly
           ,
           the
           Lord
           
             Cobham
             ,
             Thomas
          
           ,
           his
           brother
           ,
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Percy
             ,
             
             Banister
             ,
             Lowther
             ,
             Godier
             ,
             Powell
             ,
          
           and
           others
           were
           committed
           ,
           who
           in
           hope
           of
           pardon
           ,
           told
           that
           they
           knew
           .
        
         
           Barnes
           and
           Muthers
           ,
           
           ioyned
           with
           Herle
           in
           a
           bloudy
           practise
           to
           deliver
           the
           Duke
           ,
           and
           kill
           certaine
           of
           the
           Privy
           Councellers
           .
           But
           Herle
           being
           the
           ch●efe
           in
           the
           villany
           opened
           the
           Proiect.
           When
           B●rnes
           was
           brought
           before
           him
           ,
           &
           found
           Herle
           to
           be
           the
           accuser
           ,
           he
           smiling
           vpon
           him
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             Herle
             ,
             thou
             hast
             prevented
             me
             ,
             if
             thou
             hadst
             stayed
             but
             one
             houre
             longer
             ,
             I
             should
             then
             haue
             stood
             in
             thy
             place
             the
             accuser
             ,
             and
             thou
             in
             my
             place
             to
             be
             hanged
             .
          
        
         
           When
           
             Iohn
             Duke
          
           of
           Austria
           came
           into
           government
           of
           the
           Low-Countries
           ,
           
           he
           found
           the
           States
           strong
           .
           The
           cruelty
           that
           the
           Duke
           of
           Dalva
           and
           others
           had
           vsed
           ,
           was
           so
           farre
           from
           bringing
           them
           into
           a
           servile
           subiection
           ,
           that
           it
           rather
           armed
           them
           with
           resolution
           to
           defend
           their
           liberties
           ,
           their
           lawes
           ,
           their
           religion
           ,
           and
           their
           liues
           .
           Which
           may
           admonish
           great
           Princes
           to
           vse
           moderation
           in
           government
           ;
           for
           much
           hath
           beene
           lost
           by
           crueltie
           ,
           nothing
           gotten
           by
           it
           ;
           but
           nothing
           can
           serue
           to
           moderate
           restlesse
           spirits
           ;
           such
           a
           spirit
           brought
           
             Don
             Iohn
          
           with
           him
           into
           the
           Low-Countries
           ,
           who
           beholding
           the
           vnlucky
           ends
           of
           them
           that
           stroue
           to
           deliver
           the
           
             Queene
             of
             Scots
          
           ,
           he
           notwithstanding
           sought
           to
           worke
           her
           deliverance
           ,
           and
           to
           marry
           her
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           enioy
           both
           England
           and
           Scotland
           .
           But
           to
           hide
           his
           purpose
           the
           better
           ,
           he
           made
           show
           of
           a
           perpetuall
           Edict
           for
           Peace
           ,
           as
           he
           called
           it
           :
           and
           for
           that
           purpose
           sent
           Gastellus
           to
           Elizabeth
           :
           Who
           throughly
           vnderstanding
           the
           
           Dukes
           meaning
           ,
           yet
           as
           if
           she
           had
           beene
           ignorant
           ,
           sent
           
             Daniel
             Rogers
          
           to
           
             Don
             Iohn
          
           to
           congratulate
           for
           his
           perpetuall
           Edict
           of
           Peace
           .
           Albeit
           she
           certainly
           knew
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           resolved
           to
           deliver
           and
           marry
           the
           
             Scots
             Queene
          
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           conceit
           had
           devoured
           the
           Kingdomes
           of
           England
           and
           Scotland
           ,
           by
           the
           perswasion
           of
           the
           Earle
           of
           Westmerland
           ,
           and
           of
           other
           ●ugitiues
           ,
           and
           by
           favour
           and
           countenance
           of
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           Guyses
           .
           And
           that
           
             Don
             Iohn
          
           had
           a
           purpose
           out
           of
           hand
           to
           surprise
           the
           
             ●le
             of
             Man
          
           in
           the
           ●rish
           Seas
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           haue
           a
           fitter
           opportunitie
           to
           invade
           England
           out
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           the
           North
           coast
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           where
           the
           
             Scots
             Queene
          
           had
           many
           at
           her
           deuotion
           ,
           and
           the
           opposite
           parts
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           
             Cumberland
             ,
             Lankyshire
             ,
             Cheshire
             ,
             Northwales
             ,
          
           had
           many
           that
           as
           he
           was
           informed
           favoured
           Popery
           .
        
         
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           
             Don
             Iohn
          
           of
           Austria
           (
           as
           it
           was
           knowne
           from
           Peresius
           Secretary
           to
           the
           King
           of
           
             Spaine
             ,
          
           )
           being
           before
           this
           carried
           away
           with
           ambition
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           disappointed
           of
           the
           hope
           which
           he
           had
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Tunis
           ,
           practised
           secretly
           with
           the
           Pope
           ,
           for
           the
           ouerthrow
           of
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           ,
           marrying
           of
           the
           
             Scots
             Queene
          
           ,
           and
           subduing
           of
           England
           .
           That
           the
           Pope
           might
           excite
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           to
           warre
           against
           England
           ,
           as
           out
           of
           a
           desire
           of
           the
           publique
           good
           .
           
             Don
             Iohn
          
           before
           he
           came
           out
           of
           Spain
           to
           goe
           to
           the
           Netherlands
           ,
           did
           f●rward
           this
           motion
           in
           Spaine
           what
           he
           could
           ,
           and
           afterward
           sending
           Esconedus
           out
           of
           the
           Netherlands
           to
           Spaine
           ,
           did
           desire
           to
           haue
           the
           havens
           in
           Bis●ay
           ,
           whence
           a
           Navie
           might
           invade
           
           
           
           
           
           England
           .
           But
           King
           Philip
           (
           happily
           reserving
           England
           as
           a
           morsell
           for
           his
           owne
           mouth
           )
           neglected
           
             Don
             Iohn
          
           as
           a
           man
           too
           ambitious
           .
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           vnderstood
           not
           these
           things
           vntill
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           opened
           them
           to
           her
           .
           
             Don
             Iohn
          
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           prosecuteth
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           marriage
           with
           secresie
           .
           
           And
           to
           dissemble
           the
           matter
           sent
           messengers
           to
           Que●ne
           Elizabeth
           ,
           to
           hold
           her
           with
           a
           tale
           of
           perpetuall
           peace
           ;
           but
           of
           a
           sudden
           brake
           out
           into
           warre
           ,
           and
           tooke
           divers
           Townes
           and
           Castles
           by
           sleight
           and
           trechery
           ,
           and
           wrote
           to
           Spaine
           ,
           that
           the
           best
           course
           is
           to
           take
           Zealand
           before
           the
           more
           inner
           Provinces
           .
           And
           being
           prone
           to
           beleeue
           that
           which
           he
           desired
           ,
           he
           wrote
           that
           England
           might
           be
           had
           with
           greater
           ease
           then
           Zealand
           ;
           and
           he
           laboured
           by
           Escouedus
           to
           perswade
           the
           Spanish
           King.
           But
           the
           Queene
           seeing
           all
           tend
           to
           warre
           in
           the
           Netherlands
           ,
           entred
           a
           league
           with
           the
           States
           for
           mutuall
           helpe
           ,
           and
           sent
           
             Thomas
             Wilkes
          
           into
           Spaine
           to
           complaine
           of
           the
           headdy
           courses
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Austria
           .
           And
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           prepared
           for
           warre
           .
           But
           behold
           when
           
             Don
             Iohn
          
           was
           in
           the
           height
           of
           his
           pride
           and
           ambition
           ,
           in
           the
           flower
           of
           his
           age
           ,
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           busines
           and
           preparations
           ,
           
           he
           died
           on
           a
           suddain
           ,
           as
           some
           thought
           of
           the
           Plague
           .
           Some
           thought
           that
           vpon
           griefe
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           so
           respected
           of
           the
           King
           his
           brother
           ,
           he
           ended
           his
           foolish
           ambition
           with
           his
           life
           ,
           afterthat
           he
           had
           embraced
           in
           his
           ambitious
           desire
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Tunis
           ,
           wherevpon
           Guleta
           was
           lost
           in
           Africa
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           England
           ;
           and
           had
           confirmed
           a
           
           league
           with
           the
           Guysians
           ,
           without
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           French
           and
           Spanish
           Kings
           ,
           for
           defence
           of
           both
           Crownes
           .
           Thus
           was
           the
           enemy
           disappointed
           ,
           the
           Queene
           ,
           the
           Land
           ,
           the
           Church
           preserved
           ;
           And
           haue
           we
           not
           cause
           to
           remember
           these
           Workes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           God
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           own
           worke
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           delivering
           his
           Church
           ?
           England
           was
           as
           a
           Stage
           ,
           wherevpon
           diverse
           entred
           to
           play
           their
           parts
           ,
           one
           after
           another
           .
           The
           part
           that
           they
           played
           was
           alwayes
           treason
           ;
           some
           was
           kept
           farther
           off
           by
           Gods
           providence
           ,
           to
           doe
           lesse
           harme
           ;
           some
           brought
           the
           danger
           nearer
           home
           .
           But
           GOD
           taking
           the
           protection
           of
           his
           Church
           in
           England
           ,
           none
           prevailed
           .
           And
           could
           any
           other
           power
           but
           the
           power
           and
           protection
           of
           God
           preserue
           a
           Land
           from
           so
           many
           ,
           so
           deadly
           dangers
           ?
           Let
           all
           mouthes
           be
           stopped
           ,
           and
           let
           this
           continuall
           course
           of
           deliverance
           be
           acknowledged
           the
           worke
           of
           God.
           
        
      
       
         
           CHAPTER
           IIII.
           
        
         
           THE
           next
           man
           that
           came
           vpon
           this
           Stage
           ,
           was
           
             Thomas
             Stucley
          
           ,
           but
           the
           malice
           that
           he
           and
           the
           Pope
           by
           his
           employment
           intended
           against
           England
           ,
           was
           turned
           cleane
           another
           way
           by
           GODS
           providence
           .
        
         
           
             Thomas
             Stucley
          
           an
           English-man
           borne
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           spent
           his
           estate
           in
           ryot
           ,
           prodigality
           ,
           and
           base
           
           meanes
           ,
           went
           into
           
             Ireland
             An
          
           :
           1570.
           
           And
           gaping
           for
           the
           Stewardship
           of
           Wexford
           ,
           and
           missing
           the
           same
           ,
           began
           to
           vtter
           contumel●ous
           words
           against
           the
           best
           deserving
           Prince
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           contemned
           as
           one
           that
           could
           doe
           no
           hurt
           .
           From
           Ireland
           he
           went
           into
           Italy
           to
           Pius
           V.
           Pope
           .
           It
           is
           a
           thing
           incredible
           what
           favour
           he
           got
           with
           the
           old
           Pope
           ,
           that
           breathed
           nothing
           but
           the
           destruction
           of
           
             Elizabeth
             .
             Stucley
          
           with
           magnificent
           ostentation
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           was
           a
           man
           singular
           in
           ostentation
           )
           made
           the
           Pope
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           with
           three
           thousand
           Italians
           ,
           he
           would
           driue
           the
           English
           out
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           b●rne
           the
           Queenes
           Navy
           .
           And
           indeed
           these
           things
           he
           most
           wickedly
           attempted
           afterward
           ,
           but
           to
           his
           owne
           destruction
           .
        
         
           Pius
           V.
           having
           procured
           all
           the
           troubles
           that
           possibly
           he
           could
           against
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           ,
           seemed
           to
           die
           for
           spite
           that
           he
           could
           not
           hurt
           her
           .
           After
           him
           suceeded
           Gregory
           13.
           
           
           This
           Pope
           had
           secret
           consultations
           with
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           for
           the
           invading
           of
           Ireland
           and
           England
           both
           together
           .
           Meaning
           vnder
           the
           maske
           of
           Religion
           ,
           to
           serue
           their
           owne
           ambitious
           endes
           .
           The
           Popes
           end
           was
           to
           make
           his
           sonne
           
             Iames
             Boncampagno
          
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           lately
           made
           Marquesse
           of
           Vineola
           ,
           now
           King
           of
           Ireland
           .
           The
           Spanyardes
           end
           was
           ,
           secretly
           to
           helpe
           the
           Rebells
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           as
           Elizabeth
           did
           the
           Dutch
           ,
           and
           in
           faire
           words
           intertaine
           a
           shew
           of
           friendship
           on
           both
           sides
           .
           The
           King
           of
           Spaine
           had
           a
           farther
           reach
           ,
           even
           to
           get
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           England
           by
           the
           Popes
           authoritie
           ,
           that
           from
           thence
           he
           might
           with
           ●●ore
           ease
           tam●
           the
           
           Dutch
           that
           were
           confederate
           against
           him
           .
           This
           he
           found
           hard
           for
           him
           to
           doe
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           were
           Lord
           of
           the
           Seas
           ,
           which
           he
           saw
           he
           could
           not
           be
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           had
           England
           .
           And
           there
           was
           no
           doubt
           but
           as
           he
           owed
           the
           Kingdomes
           of
           
             Naples
             ,
             Sicily
             ,
             Navarre
          
           to
           the
           beneficence
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           so
           with
           all
           his
           heart
           he
           would
           haue
           held
           England
           by
           the
           like
           fauour
           .
        
         
           They
           knowing
           that
           the
           greatest
           strength
           of
           England
           stood
           in
           the
           navy
           of
           the
           Queenes
           shippes
           ,
           and
           Merchants
           shippes
           ,
           which
           were
           also
           built
           and
           framed
           for
           the
           vse
           of
           warre
           ,
           thought
           that
           the
           best
           way
           to
           lessen
           the
           Navi●
           ,
           was
           to
           set
           on
           the
           Merchants
           of
           Italy
           and
           Netherlands
           ,
           to
           hire
           many
           of
           the
           Merchants
           shippes
           ,
           seeking
           diverse
           seuerall
           pretenses
           ,
           and
           hauing
           hired
           them
           ,
           to
           send
           them
           vnto
           the
           farthest
           Navigations
           ,
           that
           whilst
           these
           are
           absent
           ,
           the
           Queenes
           Navy
           might
           be
           overthrowne
           with
           a
           greater
           Navy
           :
           And
           then
           at
           the
           same
           instant
           
             Thomas
             Stucley
          
           the
           English
           fugitiue
           ,
           might
           ioyne
           his
           forces
           with
           the
           rebels
           of
           
             Ireland
             .
             Stucley
          
           a
           bare-worne
           deceiver
           ,
           did
           no
           lesse
           cousin
           this
           next
           succeeding
           Pope
           ,
           then
           he
           had
           done
           his
           predecessor
           ,
           
           with
           admirable
           bragges
           .
           He
           promised
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Ireland
           to
           the
           Popes
           bastard
           sonne
           ,
           and
           got
           such
           favour
           with
           the
           old
           ambitious
           Pope
           ,
           that
           he
           honored
           him
           with
           the
           titles
           of
           
             Marquesse
             of
             Lagen
             ,
             Earle
             of
             Wexford
             and
             Caterloghe
             ,
             Vicount
             of
             Morough
             ,
             and
             Baron
             of
             Ross.
          
           These
           be
           famous
           places
           in
           Ireland
           .
           And
           made
           him
           generall
           of
           DCCC
           .
           Italian
           Souldiers
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           paying
           their
           stipends
           ,
           and
           so
           sent
           him
           into
           
           the
           Irish
           warre
           .
           Stucley
           came
           with
           these
           to
           Portingale
           ,
           to
           the
           mouth
           of
           Tagus
           ,
           purposing
           to
           subdue
           Ireland
           .
           But
           the
           purpose
           of
           God
           was
           otherwise
           .
           And
           that
           which
           the
           Pope
           and
           Spanyard
           had
           with
           such
           deliberation
           proiected
           ,
           was
           by
           the
           councell
           of
           God
           dissipated
           and
           brought
           to
           nothing
           .
           For
           Seba●tian
           King
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           chiefe
           conduct
           of
           the
           forces
           against
           England
           was
           committed
           ;
           (
           for
           this
           Prince
           puffed
           vp
           with
           a
           heat
           of
           youth
           and
           ambition
           ,
           had
           long
           before
           offred
           all
           his
           power
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           to
           be
           imployed
           against
           Mahumetanes
           and
           Prote●tants
           )
           was
           then
           intised
           and
           drawne
           by
           many
           great
           promises
           of
           Mahomet
           sonne
           of
           Abdalla
           King
           of
           ●ess
           ,
           vnto
           the
           African
           warre
           .
           Sebastian
           being
           thus
           drawne
           from
           the
           English
           Warres
           another
           way
           ,
           dealt
           with
           Stucley
           ,
           that
           first
           of
           all
           he
           would
           carry
           his
           Italian
           souldiers
           into
           
             Mauritania
             ;
             Stucley
          
           finding
           the
           Spanish
           King
           not
           against
           this
           proiect
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           Spanyard
           disdeined
           that
           the
           Popes
           .
           Bastard
           should
           be
           King
           of
           Ireland
           )
           went
           with
           Sebastian
           into
           Mauritania
           ,
           and
           was
           killed
           in
           that
           memorable
           battell
           ,
           
           wherein
           three
           Kings
           ,
           
             Sebastian
             ,
             Mahomet
          
           ,
           and
           Abdall-Melech
           were
           all
           slaine
           .
           And
           so
           Stucley
           had
           too
           honorable
           an
           end
           of
           a
           dishonorable
           life
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           death
           of
           Sebastian
           the
           Spanyard
           was
           cleane
           drawn
           away
           from
           thinking
           of
           the
           English
           invasion
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           set
           all
           his
           forces
           vpon
           the
           invasion
           of
           Portugall
           .
           If
           this
           occasion
           had
           not
           drawne
           away
           the
           Spanyard
           ,
           a
           great
           tempest
           of
           Warre
           should
           haue
           fallen
           vpon
           England
           (
           if
           any
           credit
           may
           be
           given
           to
           the
           English
           fugitiues
           )
           for
           
           they
           declared
           that
           those
           hug
           ▪
           .
           Armies
           which
           the
           Spanyard
           had
           provided
           against
           England
           out
           of
           Italy
           ,
           were
           now
           all
           to
           be
           imployed
           vpon
           the
           subduing
           of
           Portuga●l
           :
           neither
           would
           he
           be
           by
           any
           meanes
           pe●swaded
           then
           ,
           to
           thinke
           of
           the
           English
           invasion
           ,
           albeit
           ,
           the
           English
           fugitiues
           did
           much
           vrge
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           Pope
           promise
           a
           Cruciata
           in
           this
           Warre
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           holy
           Warre
           was
           vsed
           .
           The
           King
           of
           Spaine
           was
           so
           wholly
           defixed
           vpon
           Portugall
           ,
           that
           nothing
           could
           remoue
           him
           from
           that
           resolution
           .
           Now
           when
           it
           was
           knowne
           that
           Stucley
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Italians
           in
           Mauritania
           were
           slaine
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Spanyard
           thought
           of
           nothing
           but
           Portugall
           ,
           the
           English
           Navy
           that
           watched
           for
           Stucley
           vpon
           the
           Irish
           Seas
           ,
           was
           called
           home
           ,
           and
           all
           was
           quiet
           in
           England
           and
           Ireland
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           Pageant
           we
           may
           obserue
           how
           zealous
           these
           holy
           Fathers
           of
           Rome
           are
           ,
           not
           to
           win
           soules
           to
           Christ
           ,
           but
           to
           winne
           Kingdomes
           to
           their
           Bastards
           .
           Two
           Popes
           proceed
           in
           the
           same
           course
           of
           malice
           and
           malediction
           against
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           ,
           &
           one
           English
           fugitiue
           makes
           them
           both
           fooles
           .
           But
           our
           part
           is
           to
           remember
           who
           governeth
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           turneth
           the
           wise
           and
           politike
           counsells
           of
           all
           the
           enemies
           of
           his
           Church
           into
           foolishnes
           .
           We
           giue
           God
           the
           prayse
           ,
           and
           remember
           these
           things
           for
           no
           other
           end
           but
           to
           giue
           the
           glory
           to
           him
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAPTER
           V.
           
        
         
           IN
           the
           next
           place
           comes
           vp
           
             Nicholas
             S●nders
          
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             visible
             Monarchy
             ecclesiasticall
          
           had
           written
           .
           But
           finding
           that
           he
           could
           doe
           no
           good
           by
           writing
           ,
           he
           falleth
           now
           vnto
           another
           course
           ;
           to
           be
           the
           firebrand
           of
           a
           Rebellion
           in
           
             Ireland
             .
             Iames
             fitz
             Morice
          
           being
           pardoned
           for
           a
           former
           Rebellion
           ,
           withdrew
           himselfe
           into
           France
           ,
           promising
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           would
           send
           helpe
           ,
           he
           would
           ioyne
           all
           Ireland
           to
           the
           French
           Scepter
           ,
           and
           restore
           the
           
             Romane
             Religion
          
           in
           the
           I
           le
           .
           But
           being
           wearied
           with
           delayes
           ,
           and
           finding
           himselfe
           derided
           ,
           from
           France
           he
           went
           to
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           promised
           the
           same
           to
           the
           Spanyard
           .
           Who
           sent
           him
           to
           the
           Pope
           .
           From
           the
           Pope
           at
           the
           earnest
           su●e
           of
           
             Nicholas
             Sanders
          
           an
           English
           Priest
           ,
           and
           one
           Alan
           an
           Irish
           Priest
           ,
           he
           obtained
           a
           little
           money
           .
           And
           to
           Sanders
           authoritie
           Legatine
           was
           granted
           ,
           he
           got
           forsooth
           a
           consecracrated
           Banner
           ,
           and
           Letters
           of
           commendation
           to
           the
           Spanyard
           ,
           and
           so
           returned
           into
           Spaine
           .
           From
           Spaine
           he
           came
           into
           Ireland
           ,
           with
           those
           Priests
           ,
           three
           shippes
           ,
           and
           a
           small
           company
           of
           souldiers
           .
           He
           landed
           at
           Smerwick
           in
           
             Kirria
             a
             Chersones
          
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           
           about
           the
           first
           of
           
             Iuly
             .
             An.
          
           1579.
           
           Where
           ,
           when
           the
           place
           was
           first
           orderly
           consecrated
           ,
           he
           raised
           a
           fort
           ,
           and
           withdrew
           his
           shippes
           .
           Which
           shippes
           were
           presently
           surprised
           and
           carried
           away
           by
           
             Thomas
             Courtney
          
           an
           English
           Gentleman
           ,
           
           who
           with
           a
           warre
           ship
           stayed
           by
           chance
           in
           a
           neare
           haven
           ,
           and
           so
           excluded
           the
           Spanyards
           from
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           Sea.
           
             Iohn
             Desmond
          
           and
           Iames
           ,
           brethren
           to
           the
           Earle
           of
           Desmond
           ,
           speedily
           ioyne
           themselues
           to
           their
           cousin
           
             fitz
             Morice
          
           .
           The
           Earle
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           heartily
           favoured
           the
           cause
           ,
           counterfeiting
           the
           contrary
           ,
           called
           his
           men
           together
           ,
           in
           shew
           to
           resist
           them
           ,
           but
           craftily
           caused
           the
           Earle
           of
           Clanri●ket
           to
           withdraw
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           was
           comming
           to
           helpe
           him
           against
           the
           rebells
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Lord
             Deputy
          
           vnderstanding
           by
           certaine
           messengers
           that
           the
           enemies
           were
           landed
           :
           sent
           
             Henry
             Dauil
          
           ,
           an
           English
           Gentleman
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           valour
           ,
           and
           who
           had
           good
           acquaintance
           with
           the
           Desmonds
           ,
           to
           the
           Earle
           of
           Desmond
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           brethren
           ,
           commanding
           them
           presently
           to
           set
           vpon
           the
           fort
           ,
           which
           the
           enemies
           had
           raised
           .
           But
           that
           they
           re●used
           to
           doe
           ,
           as
           a
           thing
           full
           of
           dangers
           .
           And
           as
           Dauil
           returned
           ,
           
             Iohn
             Desmond
          
           followeth
           him
           ;
           and
           overtaketh
           him
           at
           Trally
           in
           an
           Inne
           .
           And
           in
           the
           night
           time
           ,
           having
           corrupted
           the
           host
           ,
           came
           into
           his
           chamber
           ,
           with
           some
           other
           cut-throats
           ,
           having
           drawn●
           swords
           in
           their
           hands
           ;
           where
           Dauilus
           slept
           in
           securitie
           with
           
             Arthur
             Carter
          
           an
           old
           souldier
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           worth
           ,
           Deputy-governour
           of
           Monmuth
           .
           But
           being
           awaked
           with
           the
           tumult
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           
             Iohn
             Desmond
          
           with
           a
           naked
           sword
           rushing
           towards
           him
           ,
           What
           is
           the
           matter
           my
           ●onne
           quoth
           he
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           was
           he
           wont
           familiarly
           to
           call
           him
           )
           nay
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             Desmond
             ,
             I
             am
             no
             more
             thy
             sonne
             ,
             nor
             thou
             my
             father
             ;
             for
             thou
             shalt
             die
             .
          
           And
           presently
           thrust
           him
           and
           Carter
           which
           
           lay
           with
           him
           through
           with
           many
           woundes
           ,
           and
           killed
           them
           both
           .
           Dauilus
           his
           foot-boy
           defended
           his
           Master
           ,
           with
           his
           naked
           body
           ,
           receiving
           many
           wounds
           to
           saue
           his
           Master
           if
           he
           could
           .
           Then
           he
           killed
           all
           Dauils
           servants
           ,
           which
           lay
           scattered
           in
           diverse
           places
           .
           And
           returning
           to
           the
           Spanyards
           all
           imbrued
           in
           bloud
           ,
           he
           gloried
           of
           the
           slaughter
           which
           he
           had
           made
           .
           
             Let
             this
          
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           
             be
             to
             you
             a
             pledge
             of
             my
             faith
             to
             you
             and
             to
             the
             cause
             .
          
           Doctor
           Sanders
           commended
           this
           action
           ,
           as
           a
           sweet
           sacrifice
           before
           God.
           
             Iames
             fitz
             Morice
          
           blamed
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           slaughter
           ,
           he
           would
           haue
           had
           it
           rather
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           then
           in
           their
           bed
           .
           The
           Earle
           ,
           when
           he
           heard
           of
           it
           ,
           vtterly
           detested
           it
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           Spanyards
           saw
           but
           a
           few
           Irish
           ioyne
           themselues
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           poore
           and
           vnarmed
           ,
           farre
           otherwise
           then
           
             fitz
             Morice
          
           had
           promised
           ,
           they
           began
           to
           distrust
           ,
           to
           cry
           out
           they
           were
           vndone
           ,
           to
           bewaile
           their
           fortunes
           ,
           seeing
           all
           wayes
           was
           shut
           vp
           so
           ,
           that
           they
           saw
           no
           meanes
           to
           escape
           by
           Sea
           or
           Land.
           
             Fitz
             Morice
          
           exhorts
           them
           to
           expect
           with
           patience
           a
           while
           ;
           he
           told
           them
           great
           forces
           were
           comming
           to
           helpe
           them
           .
           And
           himselfe
           tooke
           a
           iourney
           to
           the
           holy
           crosse
           of
           Tippararia
           ,
           pretending
           to
           performe
           a
           Vow
           which
           he
           made
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           but
           in
           truth
           ,
           to
           gather
           together
           the
           seditious
           of
           Conach
           and
           Vlster
           .
        
         
           Whilst
           he
           was
           thus
           in
           iourney
           with
           a
           few
           horse
           and
           twelue
           foot
           ,
           as
           he
           passed
           by
           the
           land
           of
           
             William
             á
             Burg
          
           his
           kinsman
           ,
           and
           taking
           some
           horses
           from
           the
           Plow
           ,
           because
           his
           horses
           tyred●
           :
           the
           husbandmen
           made
           Hue
           and
           Cry
           ,
           and
           raised
           the
           
           neighbourhood
           to
           recover
           the
           horses
           .
           Amongst
           these
           that
           went
           to
           recover
           the
           horses
           ,
           were
           the
           sonnes
           of
           
             William
             á
             Burg
          
           ,
           forward
           young
           men
           ,
           who
           pursued
           them
           so
           sharply
           ,
           that
           they
           overtooke
           them
           .
           
             Fitz
             Morice
          
           seeing
           
             Theobald
             á
             Burg
          
           ,
           and
           his
           brethren
           ,
           who
           had
           indeed
           in
           a
           former
           rebellion
           taken
           part
           with
           
             fitz
             Morice
             :
             Cosins
          
           ,
           quoth
           he
           ,
           
             let
             vs
             not
             striue
             for
             two
             or
             three
             paltry
             lades
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             if
             you
             knew
             the
             cause
             why
             I
             am
             returned
             into
             Ireland
             ,
             you
             would
             ioyne
             your selues
             with
             me
             .
             Theobald
          
           answered
           ,
           
             It
             repenteth
             me
             ,
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             friends
             of
             the
             last
             rebellion
             .
             But
             now
             we
             haue
             sworne
             our
             fealtie
             to
             our
             most
             gracious
             Princesse
             ,
             who
             hath
             granted
             to
             vs
             our
             liues
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             keepe
             our
             faith
             and
             alleagance
             :
             and
             therefore
             restore
             the
             horses
             ,
             or
             I
             will
             make
             thee
             restore
             them
             .
          
           And
           withall
           ,
           he
           ran
           vpon
           him
           with
           his
           Speare
           .
           They
           sought
           a
           while
           together
           .
           Theobaldus
           and
           another
           of
           his
           brethren
           ,
           with
           some
           other
           were
           slaine
           .
           
             Fitz
             Morice
          
           also
           himselfe
           being
           runne
           through
           with
           a
           Sp●are
           ,
           and
           his
           head
           shot
           through
           with
           a
           Buller
           ,
           was
           slaine
           with
           divers
           of
           his
           men
           .
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           hearing
           of
           this
           chance
           ,
           wrote
           Letters
           full
           of
           sorrow
           and
           loue
           to
           
             William
             á
             Burg
          
           ,
           comforting
           him
           for
           the
           death
           of
           his
           sonnes
           .
           She
           honored
           him
           with
           the
           title
           of
           
             Baron
             of
             Conell
             Castle
          
           ,
           and
           rewarded
           him
           with
           a
           yearely
           Pension
           .
           The
           old
           man
           being
           over-●oyed
           with
           such
           vnexspected
           fauours
           ,
           dyed
           not
           long
           after
           .
        
         
           Sir
           
             William
             Drury
          
           then
           Lord
           Deputy
           ,
           came
           neare
           to
           Kilmaloch
           and
           sent
           for
           the
           Earle
           of
           Desmond
           :
           who
           comming
           to
           him
           promised
           his
           faith
           and
           alleagance
           
           to
           his
           Prince
           ,
           and
           sweare
           that
           himselfe
           and
           his
           men
           should
           fight
           against
           the
           rebells
           .
           Wherevpon
           he
           was
           dismissed
           to
           gather
           his
           companies
           ,
           and
           to
           returne
           to
           the
           Lord
           
             Deputy
             .
             Iohn
             Desmond
          
           the
           Earles
           brother
           ,
           who
           was
           by
           the
           rebells
           put
           in
           the
           place
           of
           
             Fi●z
             Morice
          
           ;
           lying
           in
           ambush
           ,
           did
           intrap
           Herbert
           ,
           &
           Prise
           ,
           with
           the
           bandes
           which
           they
           led
           ,
           and
           killed
           them
           .
           Himselfe
           being
           hurt
           in
           the
           face
           .
           Some
           supplyes
           came
           out
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           Perrot
           was
           sent
           with
           six
           warre-ships
           to
           defend
           the
           coast
           :
           the
           Lord
           Deputy
           grew
           so
           sicke
           that
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           withdraw
           to
           Waterford
           for
           his
           healths
           sake
           ;
           and
           appointed
           
             Nicholas
             Malbey
          
           governour
           of
           Connach
           ,
           a
           famous
           and
           approued
           Souldier
           ,
           to
           follow
           the
           Warres
           .
           And
           worthy
           Sir
           
             William
             Drury
          
           soone
           after
           died
           .
           Malbey
           sent
           to
           the
           Earle
           of
           Desmond
           ,
           and
           often
           admonished
           him
           of
           his
           dutie
           and
           promise
           :
           and
           seeing
           it
           not
           good
           to
           linger
           in
           such
           a
           businesse
           ,
           he
           brought
           his
           forces
           into
           Conil
           ,
           a
           woody
           Country
           ,
           against
           the
           rebells
           .
           There
           was
           
             Iohn
             Desmond
          
           ,
           who
           in
           battell
           array
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Popes
           consecrated
           banner
           displayed
           ,
           received
           the
           forces
           of
           Malbey
           .
           It
           was
           sharply
           fought
           on
           both
           sides
           .
           But
           the
           vertue
           of
           the
           English
           prevailed
           ;
           
             Iohn
             Desmond
          
           fled
           first
           away
           and
           left
           his
           men
           to
           the
           slaughter
           .
           Among
           them
           was
           found
           Alan
           the
           Irish
           Priest
           ,
           who
           exhorting
           them
           to
           the
           battell
           ,
           had
           promised
           them
           the
           Victory
           .
           Malbey
           by
           a
           messenger
           sent
           for
           the
           Earle
           to
           come
           and
           his
           forces
           with
           him
           :
           and
           when
           he
           in
           vaine
           expected
           him
           foure
           dayes
           ,
           he
           came
           to
           Rekell
           a
           towne
           of
           Desmond
           .
           Here
           the
           
           Earle
           began
           to
           shew
           himselfe
           plainly
           for
           the
           rebells
           ,
           after
           that
           he
           had
           a
           long
           time
           vsed
           dissimulation
           in
           his
           wordes
           and
           countenance
           .
           The
           same
           night
           the
           rebells
           set
           vpon
           Malbey
           his
           tents
           in
           the
           darke
           ,
           but
           finding
           them
           well
           fortified
           ,
           they
           went
           away
           and
           did
           no
           harme
           .
           After
           the
           death
           of
           Sir
           
             William
             Drury
             ,
             William
             Pelh●m
          
           was
           sent
           Lo●ch●e●e
           Instice
           into
           Ireland
           ,
           with
           the
           authoritie
           of
           a
           Deputy
           ,
           vntill
           a
           Deputy
           should
           be
           sent
           ;
           &
           the
           Earle
           of
           Ormond
           was
           made
           goue●nour
           of
           Munster
           ,
           who
           sent
           Desmonds
           sonne
           (
           which
           he
           had
           with
           him
           as
           a
           pledge
           )
           to
           be
           kept
           at
           
             Dublin
             ,
             Pelham
          
           ,
           chiefe
           Iustice
           commeth
           to
           Munster
           ,
           sends
           for
           Desmond
           ;
           but
           he
           sending
           Letters
           by
           his
           wife
           excuseth
           himselfe
           .
           Wherevpon
           the
           Earle
           of
           Ormond
           was
           sent
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           admonish
           him
           to
           deliver
           into
           the
           handes
           of
           the
           Lord
           chiefe
           Iustice
           ,
           Sanders
           the
           Priest
           ,
           the
           forrain
           souldiers
           ,
           and
           the
           Castles
           of
           Carigofoil
           ,
           and
           Asketten
           ,
           and
           to
           submit
           himselfe
           absolutely
           ,
           and
           turne
           his
           forces
           against
           his
           brother
           and
           the
           other
           rebells
           .
           Which
           thing
           if
           he
           would
           doe
           ,
           he
           might
           obtaine
           pardon
           of
           his
           rebellion
           ,
           otherwise
           he
           was
           to
           be
           declared
           a
           traytor
           and
           enemy
           to
           his
           Country
           .
           Whilst
           he
           held
           off
           with
           delayes
           and
           delusions
           ,
           he
           was
           declared
           a
           traytor
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           
             December
             An
          
           :
           
           1579.
           
           That
           he
           had
           dealt
           with
           forrain
           Princes
           for
           invading
           and
           subverting
           his
           Countrey
           :
           That
           he
           had
           retained
           Sanders
           and
           
             fitz
             Morice
          
           ,
           rebells
           :
           That
           he
           had
           helped
           the
           Spanyards
           after
           they
           were
           gone
           out
           of
           the
           fort
           at
           Smerwick
           :
           That
           he
           had
           hanged
           the
           Queenes
           faithfull
           subiects
           ;
           had
           advanced
           the
           banner
           of
           
           the
           Pope
           against
           the
           Queene
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           brought
           strangers
           into
           the
           kingdome
           .
           After
           this
           proclamation
           ,
           the
           
             chiefe
             Iustice
          
           appointed
           the
           warres
           against
           Desmond
           ,
           to
           be
           prosecuted
           by
           the
           Ea●le
           of
           Orm●nd
           .
           The
           Earle
           of
           Ormond
           with
           his
           forces
           destroyed
           Conilo
           ,
           the
           onely
           refuge
           which
           the
           rebells
           had
           ;
           he
           draue
           away
           their
           Cattell
           ,
           and
           gaue
           them
           a
           prey
           to
           be
           devided
           among
           his
           sould●ers
           .
           He
           hanged
           the
           Balife
           of
           Yonghall
           before
           hi●
           dore
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           re●used
           to
           take
           a
           band
           of
           English
           into
           the
           Towne
           .
           And
           then
           began
           to
           besiege
           the
           Spanyards
           in
           Strangi●all
           ;
           but
           they
           fearing
           such
           a
           thing
           had
           conveyed
           themselues
           out
           of
           danger
           .
           Yet
           the
           English
           followed
           them
           ,
           and
           killed
           them
           all
           .
           And
           every
           way
           through
           Munster
           pressed
           the
           rebells
           most
           sharply
           .
           Desmond
           and
           his
           brethren
           were
           so
           hard
           driven
           ,
           hiding
           themselues
           in
           their
           lurking
           holes
           ,
           that
           they
           wrote
           to
           the
           
             chiefe
             Iustice
          
           ,
           signifying
           that
           they
           had
           taken
           vpon
           them
           the
           patronage
           of
           the
           Catholike
           faith
           in
           Irelan●
           ,
           and
           prayed
           him
           to
           take
           part
           with
           them
           .
           This
           shewed
           their
           cause
           was
           desperate
           ,
           they
           had
           no
           hope
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           that
           was
           come
           purposely
           against
           them
           would
           helpe
           them
           .
           The
           
             Chiefe
             Iustice
          
           laughing
           pleasantly
           at
           the
           motion
           ,
           went
           to
           Munster
           ,
           and
           called
           the
           Nobles
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           kept
           them
           ,
           neither
           would
           dismisse
           them
           ,
           vntill
           they
           had
           given
           pledges
           ,
           and
           promised
           their
           helpe
           against
           the
           rebels
           to
           ioyne
           with
           him
           and
           the
           Earle
           of
           Ormond
           .
           They
           therevpon
           deviding
           their
           bandes
           ,
           sought
           out
           the
           rebells
           .
           They
           forced
           the
           Baron
           of
           Lixnaw
           to
           yeeld
           himselfe
           :
           they
           besiege●
           
           Carigo●oil-Castle
           ,
           which
           Iulius
           an
           Italian
           with
           a
           few
           Spanyards
           maintained
           ,
           and
           breaking
           the
           walls
           by
           the
           force
           of
           great
           Ordnance
           ,
           they
           entred
           and
           killed
           or
           hanged
           all
           that
           kept
           the
           place
           ,
           with
           Iulius
           also
           .
        
         
           At
           this
           time
           came
           Arthur
           Lord
           Grey
           Lord
           Deputy
           into
           Ireland
           .
           
           An
           :
           1580.
           
           Soone
           after
           his
           comming
           ,
           about
           seaven
           hundred
           Italians
           and
           Spanyards
           sent
           from
           the
           Pope
           and
           King
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           vnder
           the
           gouernment
           of
           San-Iosephus
           ,
           an
           Italian
           ,
           came
           into
           Ireland
           ,
           vnder
           the
           pretence
           of
           restoring
           the
           Roman
           Religion
           ,
           but
           the
           purpose
           was
           to
           divert
           the
           Queenes
           forces
           ,
           and
           call
           her
           from
           other
           cares
           to
           Ireland
           onely
           .
           They
           tooke
           land
           without
           any
           trouble
           ,
           at
           Smerwick
           in
           Kirria
           ;
           for
           Winter
           ,
           that
           had
           a
           good
           while
           stayed
           in
           that
           coast
           with
           ships
           ,
           waiting
           for
           them
           ,
           was
           now
           returned
           to
           England
           ,
           thinking
           they
           would
           not
           come
           in
           winter
           .
           They
           made
           the
           place
           strong
           ,
           and
           called
           it
           
             fort
             del
             or
          
           .
           But
           as
           soone
           as
           they
           heard
           that
           the
           Earle
           of
           Ormond
           was
           comming
           towards
           them
           ,
           by
           the
           perswasion
           of
           the
           Irish
           they
           left
           the
           fort
           ,
           and
           betooke
           themselues
           into
           the
           valley
           Glamingell
           ,
           which
           was
           compassed
           about
           with
           high
           mountaines
           and
           woods
           .
           The
           Earle
           tooke
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           being
           questioned
           of
           their
           number
           ,
           and
           purpose
           :
           they
           confessed
           that
           700.
           were
           come
           ,
           that
           so
           much
           armour
           is
           brought
           that
           may
           serue
           5000.
           that
           mo
           are
           daily
           expected
           out
           o●
           Spaine
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           and
           King
           of
           Spaine
           are
           resolved
           to
           draw
           the
           English
           out
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           that
           for
           that
           end
           they
           haue
           sent
           an
           huge
           s●m
           of
           money
           ,
           which
           they
           haue
           delivered
           
           into
           the
           handes
           of
           Sanders
           the
           
             Popes
             Nuntio
          
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Earle
             of
             Desmond
          
           ,
           and
           Iohn
           his
           brother
           .
           That
           night
           the
           Italians
           &
           Spanyards
           were
           much
           to
           seeke
           ,
           not
           knowing
           what
           way
           to
           turne
           themselues
           ,
           not
           knowing
           to
           hide
           themselues
           as
           the
           Irish
           doe
           ,
           in
           dens
           and
           bogs
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           the
           darke
           they
           went
           backe
           to
           their
           Fort
           ;
           neare
           to
           which
           the
           E●rle
           of
           Ormond
           had
           pitched
           :
           but
           being
           vnprovided
           of
           Ordnance
           and
           other
           things
           needfull
           for
           oppugnation
           ,
           he
           stayed
           for
           the
           comming
           of
           the
           
             Lord
             Deputy
          
           .
           Who
           soone
           after
           came
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           
             Zouch
             ,
             Ralegh
             ,
             Denie
             ,
             Ma●worth
             ,
             Achin
             ,
          
           and
           other
           Captaines
           .
           At
           that
           time
           came
           Winter
           out
           of
           Englan●
           with
           warre
           shippes
           ,
           much
           blamed
           for
           withdrawing
           himselfe
           when
           there
           was
           need
           of
           his
           service
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Lord
             Deputy
          
           sent
           a
           trumpetter
           to
           the
           ●ort
           to
           demand
           what
           they
           were
           ?
           What
           businesse
           they
           had
           in
           Ireland
           ?
           Who
           sent
           them
           ?
           Why
           they
           had
           fortified
           a
           place
           in
           the
           Queenes
           Kingdome
           ?
           And
           withall
           to
           command
           them
           presently
           to
           depart
           .
           Their
           answer
           was
           ,
           that
           of
           them
           some
           were
           sent
           from
           the
           most
           holy
           Father
           the
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           ,
           some
           from
           the
           Catholike
           King
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Pope
           had
           given
           Ireland
           ;
           for
           as
           much
           as
           
             Queene
             Elizabeth
          
           had
           lost
           her
           right
           in
           Ireland
           by
           reason
           of
           heresie
           .
           And
           therefore
           that
           which
           they
           had
           taken
           ,
           they
           would
           hold
           ,
           and
           get
           more
           if
           they
           could
           .
           When
           the
           
             Lord
             Deputy
          
           and
           Winter
           had
           consulted
           of
           the
           maner
           of
           the
           siege
           ,
           they
           brought
           some
           Culverings
           out
           of
           the
           Shippes
           in
           the
           darke
           of
           the
           night
           ;
           and
           digging
           through
           the
           banke
           ,
           
           they
           drew
           them
           the
           nearest
           way
           ,
           &
           placed
           them
           .
           The
           souldiers
           also
           mounted
           their
           great
           O●dnāce
           against
           the
           wall
           ,
           and
           did
           beat
           vpon
           the
           Fort
           continually
           foure
           dayes
           together
           .
           The
           Spanyard
           once
           or
           twice
           made
           Sallyes
           out
           ,
           but
           still
           to
           their
           losse
           .
           Of
           the
           English
           none
           was
           killed
           ,
           saving
           onely
           
             Iohn
             Cheke
          
           ,
           a
           goodly
           yong
           man
           and
           val●ant
           ,
           the
           sonne
           of
           that
           learned
           Knight
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Ch●ke
          
           .
        
         
           San-Iosephus
           who
           was
           governour
           within
           the
           Fort
           ,
           a
           weake
           man
           ,
           and
           terrified
           with
           the
           daily
           shot
           ,
           began
           quickly
           to
           thinke
           of
           yeelding
           .
           And
           when
           as
           
             Hercules
             Pisanus
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Captaines
           ,
           disswaded
           him
           earnestly
           from
           that
           ,
           as
           a
           thing
           vnworthy
           of
           military
           men
           ,
           vrging
           that
           all
           should
           prepare
           for
           a
           defence
           ,
           least
           by
           their
           negligence
           they
           might
           withdraw
           the
           courage
           of
           the
           Irish
           ,
           which
           were
           comming
           to
           helpe
           them
           .
           But
           he
           being
           a
           man
           of
           singular
           cowardise
           ,
           assayed
           the
           mindes
           of
           the
           souldiers
           ,
           and
           wrought
           so
           ,
           that
           the
           souldiers
           sedi●●ously
           offred
           force
           to
           the
           other
           Captaines
           ,
           that
           at
           last
           they
           consented
           to
           yeeld
           .
           Wherevpon
           the
           fift
           day
           ,
           when
           they
           saw
           no
           hope
           of
           helpe
           ,
           neither
           from
           Spaine
           ,
           nor
           Desmond
           ,
           they
           put
           out
           a
           white
           flagge
           and
           demaunded
           parley
           .
           Which
           thing
           was
           denied
           them
           because
           they
           had
           ioyned
           themselues
           with
           the
           rebells
           ,
           with
           whom
           it
           was
           not
           lawfull
           to
           haue
           any
           parley
           .
           Then
           they
           demanded
           that
           with
           bag
           &
           baggage
           they
           might
           depart
           ,
           but
           neither
           was
           this
           granted
           .
           Then
           they
           intreat●d
           that
           this
           favour
           might
           be
           granted
           at
           least
           to
           the
           governour
           and
           some
           few
           besides
           ,
           but
           
           that
           though
           they
           much
           besought
           it
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           granted
           .
           But
           the
           
             Lord
             Deputy
          
           ,
           inveighing
           against
           the
           Pope
           ,
           commanded
           that
           without
           any
           condition
           they
           should
           simply
           yeeld
           themselues
           .
           And
           when
           they
           could
           obtaine
           no
           more
           ,
           they
           put
           out
           their
           white
           flagge
           againe
           ,
           and
           cryed
           
             misericordia
             ,
             misericordia
          
           .
           And
           so
           submitted
           themselues
           simply
           to
           the
           Lord
           Deputy
           his
           mercy
           .
           Who
           presently
           fell
           into
           consultatiō
           ,
           what
           were
           best
           to
           do
           .
           The
           adversaries
           were
           in
           number
           as
           many
           as
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           danger
           was
           feared
           of
           the
           Irish
           rebells
           ,
           who
           were
           moe
           then
           1500
           ▪
           at
           hand
           .
           The
           English
           wanted
           vittails
           and
           apparell
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           were
           ready
           to
           make
           a
           tumult
           ,
           v●lesse
           they
           might
           be
           relieued
           by
           the
           spoiles
           of
           the
           enemies
           out
           of
           the
           fort
           ,
           and
           shippes
           were
           wanting
           to
           carry
           away
           the
           enemies
           .
           At
           last
           they
           came
           to
           this
           conclusion
           ,
           (
           the
           
             Lord
             Deputy
          
           being
           much
           vnwilling
           &
           weeping
           )
           that
           the
           Captaines
           should
           be
           preserued
           ,
           the
           rest
           should
           all
           be
           slaine
           promiscuously
           in
           terror
           of
           others
           that
           might
           attempt
           so
           hereafter
           .
           The
           Irish
           should
           be
           hanged
           ,
           which
           was
           presently
           executed
           .
           The
           Queene
           was
           not
           pleased
           at
           the
           maner
           of
           this
           execution
           ,
           and
           wished
           it
           had
           beene
           vndone
           ,
           hating
           crueltie
           ,
           though
           necessary
           ,
           against
           such
           as
           haue
           once
           yeelded
           ,
           and
           was
           hardly
           after
           drawne
           to
           admit
           any
           excuse
           of
           the
           slaughter
           committed
           .
           This
           was
           done
           An
           :
           1580.
           
           Some
           three
           yeares
           after
           the
           Earle
           of
           Desmond
           ,
           of
           a
           noble
           house
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           barbarous
           nature
           ,
           who
           barbarously
           had
           sworne
           that
           
             He
             would
             rather
             forsake
             God
             ,
             then
             forsake
             his
             men
             ,
          
           wandring
           from
           place
           to
           place
           ,
           
           was
           at
           last
           found
           of
           a
           commō
           souldier
           in
           a
           poore
           cottage
           .
           The
           Earle
           was
           in
           a
           poore
           estate
           ,
           vnknowne
           ,
           till
           the
           souldier
           had
           almost
           struck
           off
           his
           arme
           .
           Then
           he
           descryed
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           was
           killed
           .
           
             Nicholas
             Sanders
          
           that
           had
           drawne
           the
           Earle
           into
           this
           rebellion
           ,
           was
           at
           the
           same
           time
           spent
           with
           famine
           ,
           and
           forsaken
           of
           all
           succour
           :
           and
           being
           impatiently
           grieued
           at
           the
           evill
           successe
           of
           this
           rebellion
           ,
           proceeding
           so
           much
           against
           his
           desires
           ,
           seeing
           neither
           the
           Popes
           blessing
           ,
           nor
           the
           consecrated
           Banner
           ,
           nor
           the
           authoritie
           by
           the
           Pope
           committed
           to
           him
           ,
           could
           do
           him
           any
           helpe
           ,
           he
           lost
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           ran
           starke
           mad
           ,
           wandring
           vp
           and
           downe
           in
           the
           mountaines
           and
           woods
           ,
           and
           finding
           no
           comfort
           died
           miserably
           .
           When
           he
           was
           dead
           ,
           there
           were
           found
           in
           his
           scrip
           some
           Orations
           and
           Epistles
           written
           to
           confirme
           the
           rebells
           ,
           filled
           with
           great
           promises
           of
           the
           Pope
           and
           Spanyard
           .
           Thus
           Gods
           justice
           met
           with
           a
           restles
           and
           wretched
           man
           ,
           and
           that
           foule
           mouth
           was
           
             stopped
             vp
          
           with
           famine
           ,
           that
           was
           ever
           open
           to
           stirre
           vp
           rebellions
           against
           the
           State
           that
           had
           vttered
           so
           many
           blasphemies
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           holy
           truth
           ,
           and
           inuented
           so
           many
           strange
           lyes
           against
           men
           .
           This
           man
           first
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           devised
           a
           notorious
           lye
           against
           the
           birth
           of
           the
           Queenes
           mother
           ;
           which
           none
           of
           her
           enemies
           ever
           heard
           or
           knew
           ,
           she
           being
           in
           the
           hatred
           of
           so
           many
           Papists
           ,
           that
           would
           not
           haue
           spared
           to
           haue
           spoken
           evill
           ,
           yet
           was
           it
           never
           heard
           or
           knowne
           for
           forty
           yeares
           after
           .
           And
           the
           accompt
           of
           the
           time
           doth
           proue
           it
           false
           ,
           &
           himselfe
           like
           a
           forgetfull
           lyer
           ,
           doth
           plainly
           refute
           himselfe
           .
        
         
         
           This
           Pageant
           of
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Legat
           Sanders
           ,
           we
           may
           not
           let
           passe
           without
           some
           observations
           .
           Seeing
           there
           is
           no
           way
           to
           exsatiate
           their
           crueltie
           ,
           we
           pray
           that
           it
           may
           please
           God
           to
           remoue
           their
           coec●●ie
           and
           obduration
           if
           it
           be
           his
           good
           pleasure
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           once
           truely
           see
           themselues
           and
           their
           vngracious
           actions
           ,
           whereof
           the
           sight
           is
           now
           taken
           from
           them
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           blindnesse
           .
           For
           we
           hold
           this
           to
           proceed
           rather
           from
           their
           blindnesse
           ,
           then
           from
           a
           wilfull
           and
           obstinate
           striuing
           against
           the
           knowne
           truth
           ;
           but
           this
           we
           warne
           them
           ,
           to
           labour
           to
           know
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           their
           hearts
           to
           seeke
           it
           ,
           least
           they
           be
           wrapped
           farther
           and
           farther
           into
           that
           great
           iudgement
           ,
           wherein
           as
           yet
           they
           are
           vnder
           his
           power
           
             which
             worketh
             with
             all
             power
             and
             signes
             and
             lying
             wonders
             ,
             in
             all
             deceivablenesse
             of
             vnrighteousnesse
             ,
          
           
           
             among
             them
             that
             perish
             ,
             because
             they
             receiue
             not
             the
             loue
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             saued
             .
             And
             therfore
             God
             shall
             send
             them
             strong
             illusions
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             beleeue
             lyes
             ,
             that
             all
             they
             might
             be
             damned
             .
             which
             beleeved
             not
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             had
             pleasure
             in
             vnrighteousnesse
             .
          
           Two
           things
           are
           here
           conteined
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           which
           iump
           with
           these
           Priests
           and
           Seminaries
           which
           the
           Pope
           sendeth
           forth
           ;
           the
           doctrine
           which
           they
           teach
           ,
           and
           the
           actions
           which
           they
           practise
           .
           Their
           doctrines
           which
           they
           teach
           are
           lyes
           :
           the
           Apostle
           warned
           vs
           they
           should
           beleeue
           lyes
           ;
           this
           is
           a
           iust
           judgement
           vpon
           such
           as
           loue
           not
           the
           truth
           ;
           Their
           vsuall
           practise
           is
           vnrighteousnesse
           .
           What
           greater
           lyes
           can
           be
           invented
           ,
           then
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           
             Whatsoever
             the
             Pope
             will
             allow
             for
             a
             tradition
             
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
          
           A
           lye
           with
           a
           witnes
           ,
           and
           withall
           a
           blasphemy
           against
           the
           most
           High.
           What
           greater
           vnright●ousnesse
           ,
           then
           
             to
             giue
             away
             other
             mens
             possessions
             to
             strangers
             that
             haue
             no
             right
             to
             them
             ;
             to
             aispossesse
             Kings
             ;
             to
             giue
             Kingdomes
             which
             is
             none
             of
             yours
             to
             giue
             ;
             to
             kill
             ,
             to
             murther
             ,
             to
             massacre
             ,
             to
             aoe
             any
             act
             of
             vnrighteousnesse
             at
             the
             commandement
             of
             the
             Pope
             or
             any
             superior
             :
          
           These
           I
           am
           sure
           are
           the
           practises
           of
           vnrighteousnesse
           ;
           would
           to
           God
           these
           men
           would
           once
           looke
           backe
           vpon
           themselues
           and
           their
           owne
           actions
           ,
           and
           consider
           what
           a
           difference
           is
           betweene
           ancient
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           and
           these
           of
           late
           ;
           betweene
           
             godly
             Divines
          
           and
           the
           
             Popes
             Clergie
          
           .
           The
           ancient
           Bishops
           did
           never
           draw
           the
           sword
           to
           propagate
           the
           faith
           ;
           the
           Apostles
           left
           no
           such
           example
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           by
           their
           labours
           in
           Preaching
           ,
           and
           their
           patience
           in
           suffring
           ,
           they
           gathered
           a
           Church
           and
           established
           the
           faith
           ;
           but
           behold
           how
           vnrighteousnes
           ,
           and
           villany
           is
           now
           come
           in
           place
           .
           An
           vngracious
           bloudy
           wretch
           kills
           a
           man
           in
           his
           bed
           ,
           a
           man
           that
           was
           his
           friend
           ;
           such
           a
           thing
           chancing
           in
           the
           Warres
           may
           be
           borne
           with
           ,
           but
           in
           bed
           to
           murther
           his
           friend
           ,
           is
           an
           extraordinary
           signe
           of
           barbarous
           crueltie
           :
           And
           yet
           that
           Sanders
           the
           Popes
           Legat
           should
           pronounce
           this
           thing
           to
           be
           a
           sweet
           sacrifice
           to
           God
           ?
           this
           passeth
           all
           imagination
           .
           Can
           any
           either
           practise
           these
           things
           ,
           or
           commend
           these
           practises
           ,
           but
           onely
           such
           men
           as
           the
           Apostle
           describeth
           ,
           that
           are
           given
           vp
           to
           beleeue
           lyes
           ,
           and
           to
           worke
           vnrighteousnesse
           ?
           If
           any
           man
           shall
           answer
           me
           here
           with
           that
           old
           worn
           
           Cuckow
           long
           ,
           that
           these
           things
           are
           not
           vnderstood
           by
           them
           to
           be
           vnrighteo●s
           which
           the
           Pope
           commandeth
           ,
           that
           they
           doe
           these
           things
           in
           obedience
           to
           Christ
           his
           Vicar
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           they
           that
           would
           make
           such
           an
           answer
           ,
           are
           either
           such
           as
           are
           men
           
             of
             conscience
          
           ,
           or
           altogether
           
             without
             conscience
          
           .
           If
           they
           be
           men
           
             without
             conscience
          
           ,
           I
           haue
           nothing
           to
           say
           to
           such
           ,
           but
           wish
           them
           better
           then
           they
           doe
           to
           themselues
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           some
           fecling
           of
           conscience
           .
           If
           these
           men
           haue
           any
           sparke
           
             of
             conscience
          
           ,
           then
           would
           I
           intr●at
           them
           seriously
           to
           consider
           what
           is
           that
           which
           the
           Apostle
           in
           the
           place
           before
           cited
           ,
           calleth
           the
           deceivablenes
           of
           vnrighteousnes
           ;
           For
           this
           word
           sheweth
           that
           there
           is
           some
           plaine
           and
           
             down-right
             vnrighteousnesse
          
           ,
           and
           also
           some
           
             deceivablenesse
             of
             vnrighteousnesse
          
           .
           What
           is
           that
           
             deceivablenesse
             of
             vnrighteousnesse
          
           ?
           Surely
           there
           is
           something
           herein
           for
           them
           to
           study
           ,
           that
           are
           so
           ready
           at
           the
           Popes
           command
           to
           doe
           vnrighteous
           things
           ;
           and
           make
           not
           
             Gods
             Word
          
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Popes
             word
          
           to
           be
           the
           rule
           to
           know
           what
           is
           righteous
           ,
           what
           vnrighteous
           .
           When
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           ,
           the
           law
           of
           nations
           ,
           the
           law
           of
           
             our
             Land
          
           ;
           when
           I
           say
           all
           lawes
           forbid
           a
           thing
           ,
           and
           onely
           the
           Pope
           commands
           it
           ,
           and
           commands
           it
           against
           all
           lawes
           ;
           then
           if
           a
           man
           obey
           the
           Pope
           in
           such
           things
           ,
           he
           is
           deceived
           and
           he
           doth
           vnrighteously
           .
           
             Here
             is
             the
             deceivablenesse
             of
             vnrighteousnesse
             .
          
           But
           you
           must
           vnderstand
           that
           these
           men
           are
           thus
           deceived
           by
           him
           
             whose
             cōming
             is
             by
             the
             working
             of
             Satan
             ,
             with
             all
             power
             and
             signes
             and
             lying
             wonders
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             deceivablenesse
             of
             vnrighteousnesse
             
             in
             them
             that
             perish
             ,
             because
             they
             receiue
             not
             the
             loue
             of
             the
             truth
             .
          
           Let
           men
           that
           haue
           any
           care
           to
           saue
           their
           soules
           ,
           learne
           to
           loue
           the
           truth
           ,
           the
           truth
           will
           deliver
           them
           .
           And
           let
           them
           obserue
           that
           maintaining
           of
           
             false
             doctrines
          
           and
           of
           
             vnrighteous
             actions
          
           ,
           are
           things
           ioyned
           together
           ,
           one
           followeth
           the
           other
           .
           Now
           because
           we
           see
           false
           doctrines
           or
           lyes
           maintained
           by
           Papists
           ,
           and
           vnrighteous
           and
           vngracious
           actions
           by
           them
           ordinarily
           attempted
           ;
           therefore
           we
           hold
           them
           vndoubtedly
           to
           be
           the
           servants
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           who
           are
           given
           vp
           to
           beleeue
           lyes
           ,
           because
           they
           lou●
           not
           the
           truth
           .
           But
           for
           our selues
           ,
           we
           know
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           We
           beleeue
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           We
           trust
           in
           God.
           We
           worship
           him
           as
           himselfe
           hath
           revealed
           and
           commanded
           .
           If
           our
           enemies
           wrong
           vs
           ,
           we
           haue
           recourse
           to
           God
           by
           prayer
           ;
           we
           haue
           found
           by
           continuall
           experience
           ,
           that
           God
           taketh
           the
           protection
           of
           them
           that
           thus
           trust
           in
           him
           .
           We
           haue
           trusted
           in
           him
           ,
           we
           haue
           found
           his
           protectiō
           .
           We
           rest
           in
           patience
           and
           commit
           the
           vengeance
           to
           God.
           Is
           there
           any
           man
           in
           the
           world
           that
           knoweth
           any
           thing
           of
           religion
           ,
           that
           can
           denie
           that
           we
           are
           in
           a
           good
           state
           ,
           and
           our
           enemies
           in
           a
           desperate
           state
           ?
           we
           haue
           comfort
           ,
           but
           they
           can
           haue
           none
           .
           
             Consider
             this
             you
             that
             forget
             God
             ,
             least
             he
             plucke
             you
             vp
             ,
             and
             there
             be
             none
             to
             deliver
             you
             .
          
           Now
           ,
           which
           is
           our
           chiefe
           end
           in
           these
           collections
           ,
           for
           our
           deliverance
           we
           blesse
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           we
           doe
           acknowledge
           with
           all
           humilitie
           and
           thankesgiving
           ,
           that
           all
           our
           deliverances
           come
           from
           the
           vndeserved
           
           loue
           and
           favour
           of
           our
           most
           gracious
           God
           and
           Father
           .
           And
           we
           finde
           our selues
           most
           sirictly
           o●liged
           vnto
           this
           dutie
           ,
           because
           we
           see
           God
           hath
           made
           our
           enemies
           his
           enemies
           :
           they
           cannot
           fight
           against
           vs
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           fight
           against
           God
           ;
           how
           much
           then
           are
           we
           bound
           to
           honor
           &
           serue
           this
           great
           .
           God
           of
           heaven
           and
           ●arth
           ,
           that
           hath
           shewed
           such
           favour
           to
           his
           Church
           in
           England
           ?
        
      
       
         
           CHAPTER
           VI.
           
        
         
           AT
           this
           time
           ,
           An
           :
           1580.
           the
           
             seminary
             Priests
          
           and
           ●esuites
           increasing
           in
           England
           ,
           necessary
           lawes
           were
           provided
           against
           them
           .
           These
           in
           truth
           were
           maintained
           by
           the
           adversaries
           of
           England
           as
           a
           seminary
           of
           rebellion
           ;
           for
           so
           still
           they
           proued
           .
           Their
           first
           foundation
           was
           at
           Doway
           in
           the
           Low-Countries
           ,
           where
           by
           the
           procuring
           of
           
             William
             Alan
          
           an
           Oxford-man
           ,
           afterward
           Cardinall
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           Colledge
           provided
           for
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           yeare
           1568.
           
           Where
           fugitiue
           Priests
           were
           brought
           vp
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           in
           Religion
           ,
           as
           in
           new
           and
           strange
           practises
           of
           treason
           .
           The
           Pope
           assigned
           them
           a
           yearely
           stipend
           .
           Thus
           they
           stood
           for
           some
           yeares
           .
           But
           when
           the
           Low-Countries
           began
           to
           be
           troubled
           with
           Warres
           ,
           Requesenius
           ,
           who
           was
           governour
           there
           vnder
           the
           Spanish
           King
           ,
           did
           thrust
           out
           all
           English
           fugitiues
           out
           of
           the
           Low-Countries
           .
           Wherevpon
           they
           that
           were
           willing
           to
           make
           vse
           
           of
           such
           instruments
           to
           trouble
           England
           ,
           thought
           good
           to
           giue
           entertainment
           to
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           two
           Colledges
           were
           set
           vp
           for
           the
           English
           sugitiues
           ,
           the
           one
           at
           Rhemes
           by
           the
           Guises
           ,
           another
           at
           Rome
           by
           Pope
           Gregory
           13.
           
           From
           these
           Colledges
           they
           were
           sent
           into
           England
           vnder
           pretence
           of
           Religion
           ,
           but
           indeed
           to
           withdraw
           subiects
           from
           obedience
           to
           their
           Prince
           ,
           and
           to
           draw
           the
           Land
           vnto
           the
           subiection
           of
           strangers
           :
           they
           called
           themselues
           Seminaries
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           to
           sowe
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           Roman
           Religion
           in
           England
           .
           And
           what
           is
           that
           seed
           of
           
             Roman
             religion
          
           ,
           but
           the
           seed
           of
           Rebellion
           ?
           Certainly
           so
           it
           hath
           euer
           proued
           .
           These
           men
           to
           shew
           their
           zeale
           to
           their
           new
           founders
           ,
           and
           their
           hatred
           to
           their
           Country
           ,
           disputed
           and
           defined
           the
           Popes
           authoritie
           by
           Gods
           law
           ,
           to
           haue
           the
           plenitude
           of
           power
           ouer
           the
           whole
           world
           in
           all
           things
           Ecclesiasticall
           and
           Politicall
           :
           out
           of
           which
           plenitude
           he
           might
           excommunicate
           Kings
           ,
           and
           after
           excommunication
           depose
           them
           from
           their
           thrones
           ,
           and
           absolue
           their
           subiects
           from
           all
           oaths
           of
           alleagance
           .
           Thus
           was
           the
           Bull
           of
           Pius
           V.
           published
           ,
           An
           :
           1569.
           
           From
           whence
           rose
           the
           rebellion
           in
           the
           north
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           those
           rebellions
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           haue
           spoken
           .
           
             Hanse
             ,
             Nelson
             ,
             Main
             ,
             Sherwod
             ,
          
           Prie●ts
           ,
           then
           taught
           that
           
             Queene
             Elizabeth
          
           was
           a
           schismatike
           and
           an
           heretike
           ,
           and
           therefore
           worthily
           to
           be
           deposed
           ;
           for
           which
           they
           suffred
           deservedly
           ;
           but
           still
           others
           were
           sent
           into
           their
           places
           ;
           and
           though
           they
           came
           in
           vpon
           desperate
           points
           ,
           as
           souldiers
           vpon
           a
           breach
           ,
           yet
           others
           followed
           
           lowed
           as
           desperate
           as
           the
           first
           .
           And
           would
           not
           vnderstand
           that
           they
           ventured
           both
           soule
           and
           body
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           Pope
           against
           Christ
           ;
           for
           such
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           treason
           being
           commanded
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           forbidden
           by
           Christ.
           
        
         
           The
           Priests
           and
           Iesuites
           at
           this
           time
           spent
           all
           their
           learning
           and
           skill
           to
           stirre
           vp
           rebellion
           in
           England
           ,
           giving
           out
           in
           corners
           ,
           and
           in
           publique
           ,
           Printing
           Bookes
           ,
           to
           declare
           that
           the
           Pope
           and
           King
           of
           Spain
           had
           conspired
           ,
           that
           England
           should
           be
           overthrowne
           ,
           &
           left
           as
           a
           prey
           .
           This
           was
           done
           of
           purpose
           to
           confirme
           their
           owne
           side
           ,
           and
           to
           deterre
           others
           from
           their
           obedience
           to
           their
           Prince
           .
           
           Wherevpon
           the
           Queene
           set
           out
           a
           Proclamation
           ,
           signifying
           that
           she
           had
           never
           made
           attempt
           vpon
           any
           Prince
           ,
           onely
           defended
           her
           own
           ,
           not
           invading
           the
           Provinces
           of
           other
           Princes
           ,
           though
           she
           had
           beene
           provoked
           with
           wrongs
           ,
           and
           invited
           by
           opportunitie
           .
           If
           any
           Princes
           should
           oppugne
           her
           ,
           she
           doubted
           not
           but
           by
           Gods
           favour
           ,
           she
           should
           defend
           her
           owne
           ,
           and
           had
           therefore
           Mustered
           her
           Forces
           by
           Land
           and
           Sea
           ,
           and
           was
           readie
           against
           any
           hostile
           incursion
           .
           She
           exhorteth
           her
           faithfull
           subiects
           to
           hold
           their
           faith
           &
           alleagance
           firme
           to
           God
           ,
           &
           their
           Prince
           ,
           Gods
           Minister
           .
           For
           others
           that
           had
           shaken
           off
           the
           loue
           of
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           obedience
           to
           their
           Prince
           ,
           She
           commandeth
           them
           to
           carry
           themselues
           modestly
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           provoke
           the
           severitie
           of
           iustice
           ;
           for
           she
           would
           no
           longer
           indure
           sparing
           of
           evill
           men
           ,
           least
           so
           she
           might
           be
           cruell
           against
           the
           good
           .
        
         
         
           Among
           the
           Iesuites
           that
           came
           then
           into
           
             England
             ,
             Robert
             Parsons
          
           and
           
             Edmond
             Campian
          
           were
           chiefe
           ;
           they
           had
           procured
           a
           temper
           or
           qualification
           of
           the
           Bull
           of
           Pius
           V.
           obtained
           of
           Greg.
           13.
           in
           these
           words
           ;
           
             Let
             petition
             be
             made
             to
             our
             holy
             Father
             ,
             that
             the
             Bull
             declaratory
             of
             Pius
             V.
             against
             Elizabeth
             and
             her
             adherents
             be
             interpreted
             :
             which
             the
             Catholikes
             desire
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             so
             ,
             that
             it
             binde
             her
             and
             heretiques
             alwayes
             ,
             but
             not
             Catholiques
             ,
             things
             standing
             as
             they
             doe
             ;
             But
             onely
             then
             when
             the
             publike
             execution
             of
             the
             Bull
             may
             be
             had
             .
          
           These
           foresaid
           favours
           the
           Pope
           granted
           to
           
             Robert
             Parsons
          
           and
           
             Edmond
             Campian
          
           ,
           now
           ready
           to
           goe
           into
           England
           the
           13.
           day
           of
           Aprill
           1580.
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           
             Oliver
             Manarcus
          
           assisting
           .
           This
           was
           procured
           to
           giue
           some
           content
           to
           the
           Recusants
           that
           were
           offended
           at
           the
           publication
           of
           the
           Bull
           ,
           and
           found
           that
           it
           did
           them
           more
           harme
           then
           good
           .
           Parsons
           and
           Campian
           came
           secretly
           into
           England
           ,
           and
           changed
           their
           exterior
           habit
           and
           apparel
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           the
           better
           passe
           vnknowne
           .
           Somtimes
           they
           went
           like
           ruffians
           ,
           somtimes
           like
           ministers
           ,
           somtimes
           like
           
             noble
             men
          
           ,
           somtimes
           like
           souldiers
           ,
           somtimes
           like
           apparitours
           ;
           they
           walked
           secretly
           from
           Recusants
           houses
           to
           Recusants
           houses
           ,
           and
           did
           in
           words
           and
           writings
           roundly
           set
           forward
           the
           businesse
           for
           which
           they
           came
           .
           Parsons
           was
           the
           superior
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           a
           seditious
           and
           turbulent
           spirit
           ,
           armed
           with
           audaciousnesse
           ,
           he
           brake
           out
           so
           farre
           among
           the
           Papists
           ,
           against
           the
           Queene
           ,
           as
           to
           propose
           the
           pro●ect
           of
           deposing
           of
           her
           .
           In
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           some
           Papists
           themselues
           (
           as
           they
           themselues
           
           hau●
           said
           )
           did
           thinke
           to
           haue
           delivered
           him
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           .
           Campian
           was
           somewhat
           more
           modest
           ,
           yet
           by
           a
           Booke
           which
           he
           had
           much
           laboured
           and
           brought
           with
           him
           ,
           which
           as
           himselfe
           sayth
           ,
           might
           be
           taken
           with
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           apprehended
           ;
           did
           provoke
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           to
           disputation
           ;
           the
           Booke
           was
           Intituled
           ,
           
             A
             Booke
             of
             ten
             Reasons
          
           ,
           or
           Arguments
           written
           politely
           in
           Latin
           to
           confirme
           the
           doctrines
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Rome
             .
             Parsons
          
           wrote
           more
           virulently
           against
           Mr
           Charke
           ,
           who
           had
           written
           soberly
           against
           Campians
           prouocation
           :
           but
           
             Campians
             ten
             reasons
          
           were
           throughly
           and
           solidly
           answered
           by
           Dr
           
             Whittaker
             .
             Campian
          
           was
           taken
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           disputation
           ,
           where
           it
           was
           found
           that
           in
           learning
           and
           knowledge
           he
           came
           farre
           short
           of
           that
           expectation
           which
           himselfe
           had
           raised
           of
           himselfe
           ;
           the
           whole
           disputation
           was
           afterward
           set
           forth
           in
           Print
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           many
           threatnings
           were
           published
           against
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           much
           speech
           was
           of
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           Spanyards
           preparations
           to
           subdue
           England
           .
        
         
           By
           which
           manner
           of
           proceedings
           it
           may
           appeare
           that
           the
           end
           why
           these
           &
           other
           such
           were
           sent
           into
           England
           ,
           was
           not
           to
           draw
           men
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           to
           betray
           the
           Land
           to
           strangers
           ;
           for
           these
           men
           cared
           not
           what
           became
           of
           England
           ,
           so
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           might
           be
           displanted
           ,
           and
           Popery
           set
           vp
           againe
           .
           For
           which
           purpose
           we
           may
           obserue
           the
           Colledges
           for
           Seminaries
           ,
           set
           vp
           at
           Rhemes
           and
           Rome
           .
           These
           Colledges
           did
           strangely
           swarue
           
           from
           the
           end
           and
           foundation
           of
           the
           ancient
           Colledges
           .
           The
           ancient
           Colledges
           were
           founded
           for
           learning
           and
           Religion
           ;
           these
           for
           meere
           faction
           :
           the
           ancient
           Colledges
           were
           for
           the
           furtherance
           of
           godlinesse
           and
           pi●tie
           ;
           these
           for
           the
           practises
           of
           ●ngodliness●
           ,
           and
           vngracious
           treasons
           ▪
           Let
           no
           man
           tell
           me
           that
           the
           ancient
           Colledges
           were
           founded
           by
           Papists
           ,
           &
           so
           were
           these
           Seminaries
           ,
           and
           therefore
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           the
           same
           Religion
           :
           for
           this
           is
           nothing
           but
           colouring
           and
           daubing
           of
           their
           new
           practises
           from
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           ignorant
           ;
           for
           all
           their
           hope
           is
           in
           the
           ignorance
           of
           men
           ,
           hoping
           that
           they
           shall
           haue
           the
           greatest
           part
           ,
           because
           the
           greatest
           part
           are
           ignorant
           .
           But
           now
           God
           in
           his
           mercy
           hath
           so
           plentifully
           revealed
           the
           truth
           ,
           the
           ignorance
           of
           men
           is
           not
           so
           great
           as
           the
           Pap●sts
           would
           haue
           it
           ;
           for
           men
           are
           taught
           to
           know
           that
           in
           the
           
             Councell
             of
             Trent
          
           ,
           there
           hath
           beene
           hatched
           a
           new
           birth
           of
           Popery
           .
           Where
           they
           haue
           changed
           the
           rule
           of
           faith
           ,
           which
           was
           ever
           maintained
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           before
           that
           time
           .
           Wherevpon
           there
           followeth
           a
           change
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           a
           change
           of
           Religion
           .
           They
           that
           founded
           the
           ancient
           colledges
           ,
           knew
           not
           this
           
             new
             Church
          
           ,
           this
           
             new
             Religion
          
           ,
           which
           is
           newly
           hatched
           in
           the
           
             Trent
             Councell
          
           .
           Therefore
           these
           late
           Colledges
           of
           Seminaries
           are
           founded
           vpon
           a
           new
           Religion
           .
           This
           new
           R●ligion
           of
           Rome
           is
           nothing
           but
           the
           pract●se
           of
           Treasons
           against
           States
           .
           Surely
           it
           must
           be
           a
           s●rang●
           Religion
           that
           must
           be
           maintained
           by
           vngodly
           practises
           .
           There
           was
           never
           any
           Religion
           that
           allowed
           such
           practises
           .
           And
           herein
           
           the
           Papists
           exceed
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           who
           being
           guided
           onely
           by
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           ,
           yet
           haue
           disallowed
           such
           vngodly
           and
           vngracious
           practises
           which
           the
           Papists
           vse
           .
           Let
           all
           men
           consider
           whence
           this
           
             new
             Religion
          
           of
           Rome
           proceedeth
           ,
           that
           in
           vngodly
           practises
           is
           founded
           and
           maintained
           ;
           that
           all
           such
           practises
           proceed
           from
           the
           devill
           ,
           no
           man
           can
           doubt
           :
           that
           God
           hath
           preserved
           this
           Church
           of
           England
           from
           all
           these
           practises
           ,
           this
           is
           that
           which
           causeth
           vs
           to
           trust
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           all
           the
           glory
           of
           our
           deliverance
           to
           his
           holy
           name
           .
        
         
           
             Edmond
             Campian
             ,
             Ralfe
             Sherwin
             ,
             Luke
             Kirby
             ,
             Alexander
             Briant
          
           were
           taken
           in
           the
           yeare
           1581.
           and
           being
           brought
           to
           iudgement
           ,
           were
           accused
           of
           treason
           against
           the
           Queene
           and
           State
           ;
           that
           they
           were
           directed
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           came
           into
           England
           to
           stirre
           vp
           sedition
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           a
           strong
           partie
           ;
           and
           herevpon
           they
           were
           condemned
           as
           offending
           against
           the
           lawes
           .
           Campian
           was
           demanded
           whether
           he
           tooke
           
             Queene
             Elizabeth
          
           to
           be
           Queene
           of
           England
           by
           right
           and
           law
           ?
           to
           that
           he
           refused
           to
           answer
           .
           Then
           he
           was
           demanded
           ,
           if
           the
           Pope
           should
           send
           an
           Armie
           into
           England
           against
           the
           Queene
           ,
           whether
           he
           would
           take
           the
           Popes
           part
           ,
           or
           the
           Queenes
           ?
           To
           this
           he
           protested
           openly
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           take
           the
           Popes
           part
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           it
           by
           his
           hand-writing
           ;
           he
           was
           put
           to
           death
           and
           some
           others
           for
           the
           same
           cause
           .
           When
           as
           yet
           from
           the
           time
           of
           the
           rebellion
           ,
           there
           was
           but
           fiue
           put
           to
           death
           in
           this
           cause
           .
           The
           Queene
           thinking
           that
           mens
           consciences
           should
           not
           be
           forced
           ,
           did
           often
           
           compla●ne
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           necessarily
           driven
           to
           these
           courses
           ,
           vnl●s
           she
           would
           suffer
           a
           mischiefe
           to
           fall
           vpon
           her selfe
           and
           her
           subiects
           ,
           by
           them
           that
           sought
           to
           colour
           their
           treasons
           vnder
           a
           pretence
           of
           conscienc●
           and
           Catholike
           Religion
           .
           And
           yet
           she
           thought
           that
           some
           of
           the
           poore
           Priests
           ,
           that
           were
           sent
           ,
           were
           not
           acquainted
           with
           the
           secret
           plots
           of
           treason
           :
           but
           found
           that
           their
           superiors
           vsed
           these
           as
           instruments
           of
           their
           wicked
           intentions
           ;
           and
           they
           yeelded
           the
           whole
           disposing
           of
           themselues
           to
           the
           iudgement
           of
           their
           superiors
           ;
           for
           they
           that
           were
           then
           and
           afterward
           apprehended
           ,
           being
           demanded
           ,
           whether
           by
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Bull
           of
           Pius
           V.
           the
           subiects
           were
           so
           absolved
           from
           their
           oath
           and
           alleagance
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           take
           Armes
           against
           the
           Prince
           ?
           Whether
           they
           held
           her
           for
           a
           lawfull
           Queene
           ?
           Whether
           they
           yeelded
           their
           cōsent
           to
           the
           opiniōs
           of
           Sanders
           &
           Bristow
           ,
           concerning
           the
           authoritie
           of
           that
           Bull
           ?
           Whether
           ,
           if
           the
           Pope
           should
           warre
           against
           the
           Queene
           ,
           they
           would
           take
           his
           part
           or
           hers
           ?
           To
           these
           things
           they
           answered
           ,
           some
           so
           ambiguously
           ,
           some
           so
           fiercely
           ,
           some
           by
           preuarication
           or
           by
           silence
           shifting
           :
           that
           diverse
           other
           Papists
           who
           were
           not
           acquainted
           with
           the
           secrets
           of
           their
           villanies
           ,
           began
           to
           suspect
           ,
           that
           surely
           they
           nourished
           some
           secret
           mischiefe
           :
           and
           
             Iohn
             Bishop
          
           ,
           otherwise
           much
           addicted
           to
           their
           Religion
           ,
           wrote
           and
           soundly
           proued
           that
           the
           constitution
           ob●ruded
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           
             Councell
             of
             Lateran
          
           ,
           from
           which
           they
           founded
           all
           their
           authoritie
           to
           absolue
           subiects
           from
           their
           alleagance
           ,
           and
           to
           depose
           
           Princes
           ,
           was
           indeed
           nothing
           but
           a
           decree
           of
           Innocentius
           III.
           nor
           was
           ever
           admitted
           in
           England
           .
           Yea
           ,
           that
           Councell
           was
           no
           Councell
           ,
           and
           that
           nothing
           was
           decreed
           there
           by
           the
           Fathers
           .
        
         
           Suspitions
           were
           still
           increased
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           number
           of
           Priests
           daily
           comming
           into
           England
           ,
           and
           creeping
           in
           corners
           ,
           who
           secretly
           sought
           out
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           taught
           that
           Princes
           excommunicated
           were
           to
           be
           throwne
           out
           of
           their
           Kingdomes
           ,
           that
           Princes
           that
           professed
           not
           the
           Roman
           Religion
           ,
           were
           fallen
           from
           the
           title
           and
           Kingly
           authoritie
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           had
           taken
           orders
           ,
           were
           by
           the
           libertie
           of
           the
           Church
           freed
           from
           all
           iurisdiction
           of
           Princes
           ,
           neither
           were
           bound
           to
           their
           lawes
           ,
           or
           bound
           to
           reverence
           their
           Maiestie
           :
           that
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           England
           were
           not
           lawfull
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           to
           be
           accounted
           as
           Magistrates
           .
           Yea
           ,
           and
           moreover
           ,
           that
           what
           things
           soever
           had
           bin
           established
           by
           the
           Queenes
           authoritie
           ,
           after
           the
           publishing
           of
           the
           Bull
           of
           Pius
           V.
           were
           voyd
           altogether
           by
           Gods
           law
           and
           mans
           law
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           respected
           as
           things
           of
           no
           account
           .
           Neither
           did
           they
           dissemble
           their
           purpose
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           come
           into
           England
           for
           this
           end
           ,
           that
           this
           Bull
           might
           be
           effected
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           might
           in
           private
           confessions
           reconcile
           men
           ,
           and
           so
           absolue
           them
           from
           all
           faith
           and
           alleagance
           toward
           the
           Queene
           .
           This
           thing
           seemed
           to
           be
           more
           easily
           effected
           ,
           when
           men
           were
           absolved
           from
           all
           mortall
           sinne
           ,
           as
           the
           Priests
           perswaded
           them
           ,
           and
           this
           way
           was
           the
           safest
           ,
           because
           the
           most
           secret
           ,
           and
           vnder
           the
           seale
           of
           Confession
           .
        
         
         
           These
           practi●es
           extorted
           of
           the
           Parliament
           held
           then
           ●n
           ●anuary
           ,
           
           An
           :
           1582
           ▪
           new
           lawes
           and
           more
           severe
           against
           these
           Popish
           practises
           .
           By
           which
           lawes
           it
           was
           made
           treason
           to
           disswade
           any
           subiect
           from
           their
           alleagance
           to
           their
           Prince
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Religion
           which
           was
           then
           established
           in
           England
           or
           to
           reconcile
           any
           to
           the
           
             Romish
             Church
          
           ;
           the
           same
           punishment
           was
           to
           be
           inflicted
           vpon
           them
           which
           were
           so
           perswaded
           ,
           or
           reconciled
           .
           To
           say
           Masse
           ,
           was
           punished
           with
           two
           
             hundreth
             markes
          
           ,
           and
           a
           yeares
           imprisonment
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           farther
           punished
           vntill
           they
           had
           payed
           .
           To
           be
           present
           at
           Masse
           willingly
           ,
           was
           punished
           with
           an
           
             hundreth
             marke
             fine
          
           ,
           and
           a
           yeares
           imprisonment
           :
           They
           that
           refused
           to
           come
           to
           their
           Parish
           Churches
           ,
           were
           to
           pay
           
             twentie
             pound
             a
             moneth
          
           .
        
         
           This
           manner
           of
           punishing
           refractary
           men
           ,
           that
           in
           matters
           touching
           the
           Church
           were
           troublesome
           and
           seditious
           ,
           was
           taken
           from
           an
           ancient
           manner
           of
           punishing
           such
           men
           in
           the
           time
           of
           St
           Augus●in
           ,
           for
           he
           speaketh
           diverse
           times
           of
           the
           
             Pecuniary
             mulct
          
           of
           the
           Emperours
           ,
           which
           was
           inflicted
           vpon
           the
           Dona●ists
           .
           And
           because
           the
           seminary
           Priests
           and
           Iesuites
           who
           haue
           bin
           punished
           ,
           not
           for
           Religion
           ,
           but
           for
           Treasons
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           civill
           Iustice
           ,
           for
           offending
           against
           the
           lawes
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           haue
           given
           out
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           bin
           perfecuted
           for
           Religion
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           haue
           beene
           made
           Martyrs
           ,
           (
           these
           be
           a
           new
           kinde
           of
           Martyrs
           ,
           not
           for
           Christs
           cause
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           Popes
           cause
           against
           Christ
           ,
           and
           against
           his
           Word
           and
           Commandement
           .
           )
           It
           shall
           not
           be
           amisse
           to
           obserue
           
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           S.
           Augustines
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           Church
           then
           ,
           which
           in
           diverse
           resemblances
           doth
           answer
           to
           our
           times
           ;
           for
           then
           the
           Emperour
           had
           that
           power
           and
           authoritie
           ,
           which
           we
           now
           giue
           to
           our
           Kings
           .
           The
           Pope
           had
           no
           more
           authoritie
           then
           ,
           then
           we
           would
           yeeld
           him
           now
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           maintaine
           the
           doctrine
           that
           the
           Popes
           then
           did
           .
           The
           Pope
           was
           then
           vnder
           the
           Emperour
           ;
           the
           Emperour
           punished
           both
           Pope
           and
           others
           if
           they
           offended
           his
           lawes
           .
           Parmenianus
           ,
           a
           Donatist
           ,
           complained
           they
           were
           punished
           by
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           persecuted
           ,
           and
           called
           their
           persecution
           Martyrdome
           ,
           as
           did
           the
           Papists
           that
           were
           punished
           .
           S.
           Augustin
           answering
           the
           Donatists
           ,
           saith
           :
           
             Si
             quis
             quis
             ab
             Imperatore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             If
             every
             man
             that
             is
             punished
             by
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Iudges
             which
             he
             sendeth
             ,
             must
             presently
             be
             accompted
             a
             Martyr
             ,
             then
             shall
             we
             haue
             all
             Prisons
             full
             of
             Mart●rs
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               And
               after
               he
               sayth
            
             :
             
             Therefore
             not
             every
             one
             that
             in
             some
             question
             of
             Religion
             is
             punished
             by
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             must
             presently
             be
             accompted
             a
             Martyr
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             iustly
             punished
             for
             superstition
             ,
             which
             he
             thought
             to
             be
             religion
             .
             No
             man
             verily
             that
             in
             any
             respect
             is
             a
             Christian
             ,
             dare
             avouch
             this
             ;
             for
             such
             men
             proceeding
             like
             blind
             men
             ,
             see
             not
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             thus
             thinke
             ,
             proceed
             so
             farre
             ,
             as
             to
             proue
             that
             the
             very
             devils
             may
             thus
             chalenge
             to
             themselues
             the
             glory
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             because
             they
             suffer
             this
             persecution
             by
             the
             Christian
             Emperours
             ;
             for
             as
             much
             as
             their
             temples
             are
             destroyed
             over
             all
             
             the
             world
             in
             a
             manner
             ;
             their
             ldols
             are
             broken
             in
             peeces
             ,
             their
             sacrifices
             are
             forbidden
             ,
             they
             who
             honor
             them
             are
             punished
             if
             they
             be
             found
             .
             Which
             if
             it
             be
             madnesse
             to
             m●intaine
             ,
             then
             it
             followeth
             that
             righteousnesse
             is
             not
             proued
             by
             suffering
             ,
             but
             by
             
               righteousnesse
               ,
               suffering
            
             is
             made
             glorious
             :
             
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             said
             not
             
               blessea
               are
               they
               that
               suffer
               persecution
               ,
            
             but
             he
             addeth
             that
             which
             maketh
             the
             difference
             betweene
             pietie
             and
             sacriledge
             ,
             
               blessed
               are
               they
               which
               suffer
               persecution
               for
               righ●●ousnesse
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             
               after
               he
               sayth
            
             :
             If
             these
             men
             being
             convicted
             of
             their
             wicked
             practises
             ,
             
             shall
             acknowledge
             that
             they
             who
             are
             thus
             punished
             ●or
             their
             mad
             tricks
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             accompted
             Martyrs
             ,
             but
             yet
             they
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             these
             things
             ought
             not
             to
             belong
             to
             the
             Emperour
             to
             punish
             .
             (
             
               Iust
               as
               the
               Papists
               say
               ,
               the
               punishment
               of
               their
               Clergie
               belongeth
               not
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               .
               )
            
             I
             demand
             then
             ,
             
               sayth
               Augustin
            
             :
             Whether
             they
             thinke
             ,
             that
             the
             superior
             powers
             ought
             not
             to
             haue
             care
             of
             Religion
             ,
             &
             of
             punishing
             false
             religion
             ?
             
             The
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               works
               of
               the
               flesh
               are
               manifest
               ,
               which
               are
               adaltery
               ,
               fornicatiō
               ,
               vncleannes
               ,
               wantonnes
               ,
               idolatry
               ,
               witch-craft
               ,
               hatred
               ,
               debate
               ,
               emulation
               ,
               wrath
               ,
               contentions
               ,
               seditions
               ,
               heresies
               ,
               envie
               ,
               murthers
               ,
               drunkennesse
               ,
               gluttony
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               .
            
             What
             reason
             can
             these
             men
             render
             ,
             why
             it
             should
             be
             justice
             for
             the
             Empeperours
             to
             punish
             Idolaters
             ,
             Murtherers
             ,
             and
             such
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             to
             be
             like
             justice
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             punish
             heretiques
             .
             When
             as
             they
             are
             accompted
             in
             the
             same
             fruits
             of
             iniquitie
             ,
          
           
           
           
           Someruill
           was
           found
           strangled
           in
           the
           prison
           .
           (
           For
           feare
           belike
           that
           he
           might
           haue
           discovered
           moe
           )
           Ardern
           being
           condemned
           ,
           was
           hanged
           the
           next
           day
           .
           This
           is
           the
           common
           end
           that
           Priests
           bring
           such
           Gentlemen
           vnto
           ,
           who
           are
           willing
           to
           heare
           them
           and
           be
           perswaded
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           yeare
           after
           ,
           (
           for
           seldome
           did
           any
           yeare
           passe
           without
           some
           treason
           )
           some
           English
           Gentlemen
           began
           to
           practise
           the
           deliverance
           of
           the
           
             Queene
             of
             Scots
          
           .
           
           
             Francis
             Throgmorton
          
           fell
           first
           into
           suspition
           ,
           by
           certaine
           Letters
           intercepted
           ,
           written
           to
           the
           
             Queene
             of
             Scots
          
           .
           As
           soone
           as
           he
           was
           committed
           to
           prison
           ,
           and
           beganne
           to
           confesse
           something
           ,
           presently
           
             Thomas
             Lord
             Paget
          
           ,
           and
           
             Charles
             Arundell
          
           ,
           a
           Courtier
           ,
           secretly
           fled
           the
           land
           ,
           and
           went
           into
           France
           .
           These
           men
           meeting
           with
           other
           devoted
           to
           the
           Roman
           Religion
           ,
           did
           much
           complaine
           ,
           recounting
           their
           sorrowes
           among
           themselues
           ,
           that
           the
           Queene
           was
           estranged
           from
           them
           without
           their
           fault
           ,
           by
           the
           cunning
           of
           Leicester
           ,
           and
           Walsingham
           ,
           that
           them selues
           were
           exposed
           to
           vnworthy
           contumelies
           &
           ignominies
           ,
           that
           singular
           tricks
           were
           found
           out
           ,
           and
           secret
           snares
           laid
           so
           cunningly
           ,
           that
           improvident
           men
           ,
           will
           they
           nill
           they
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           intangled
           in
           such
           snares
           ;
           that
           to
           remaine
           at
           home
           there
           could
           be
           no
           safety
           for
           them
           .
           It
           was
           thought
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           that
           some
           cunning
           was
           practised
           to
           feele
           mens
           affections
           ;
           and
           that
           counterfeit
           Letters
           were
           written
           vnder
           the
           name
           of
           the
           
             Scots
             Queene
          
           ,
           and
           of
           some
           fugitiues
           ,
           knowne
           traytors
           to
           the
           State
           ;
           which
           Letters
           might
           be
           left
           in
           the
           houses
           
           of
           Recusans
           ,
           and
           that
           spies
           were
           sent
           abroad
           to
           gather
           rumors
           ,
           and
           to
           catch
           suspitions
           .
           Diverse
           were
           drawne
           into
           snares
           .
           Among
           others
           ,
           Henry
           Earle
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           and
           his
           sonne
           Philip
           Earle
           of
           Arundell
           ,
           was
           commanded
           to
           keepe
           his
           house
           ,
           his
           wife
           was
           committed
           to
           Sr
           
             Thomas
             Shirly
          
           to
           be
           kept
           ;
           and
           
             Henry
             Howard
          
           the
           Dukes
           brother
           was
           often
           examined
           of
           Letters
           sent
           from
           the
           
             Scots
             Queene
          
           ,
           from
           
             Charles
             Paget
          
           ,
           and
           from
           one
           Mope
           ,
           then
           vnknowne
           .
           Some
           blamed
           the
           narrow
           searching
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           of
           drawing
           men
           into
           danger
           .
           Others
           thought
           that
           all
           the
           means
           that
           might
           be
           vsed
           to
           prevent
           the
           Queenes
           danger
           ,
           and
           to
           saue
           her
           life
           ,
           was
           but
           necessary
           .
           And
           indeed
           the
           outragious
           maliciousnes
           of
           the
           Papists
           against
           the
           Queene
           ,
           brake
           out
           daily
           ;
           for
           by
           Bookes
           imprinted
           ,
           they
           exhorted
           the
           
             Queenes
             maides
          
           and
           
             Ladies
             of
             honor
          
           to
           doe
           the
           same
           against
           the
           Queene
           ,
           which
           Iudith
           did
           against
           Holofernes
           .
           The
           Author
           of
           that
           Booke
           was
           not
           found
           ,
           
             Gregory
             Martin
          
           was
           suspected
           ,
           a
           man
           learned
           in
           the
           Greeke
           and
           Latin
           tongues
           ,
           and
           chosen
           by
           the
           Duke
           to
           be
           the
           bringer
           vp
           of
           his
           children
           .
           Carter
           the
           Stationer
           that
           caused
           the
           Books
           to
           be
           Printed
           ,
           was
           punished
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           Queene
           ,
           that
           was
           much
           traduced
           for
           crueltie
           ,
           knowing
           her
           owne
           mildnes
           ,
           and
           desirous
           to
           leaue
           a
           good
           remembrance
           of
           her
           name
           behinde
           her
           ,
           was
           much
           offended
           with
           the
           Iudges
           of
           the
           Papists
           apprehended
           ,
           if
           they
           passed
           any
           cruell
           sentences
           against
           them
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           iniurious
           to
           her
           honor
           .
           Insomuch
           that
           they
           were
           
           forced
           to
           excuse
           themselues
           by
           publike
           writings
           ,
           wherein
           they
           protested
           ,
           that
           the
           Priests
           were
           much
           more
           mildly
           vsed
           then
           they
           deserved
           :
           that
           no
           question
           of
           Religion
           was
           moued
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           onely
           of
           such
           pernicious
           machinations
           against
           their
           Country
           ,
           against
           their
           Prince
           ,
           whereof
           they
           were
           either
           found
           guiltie
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           discovery
           of
           others
           ,
           suspected
           .
           That
           Campian
           was
           never
           so
           racked
           ,
           but
           that
           presently
           he
           was
           able
           to
           walke
           ,
           or
           to
           subscribe
           to
           his
           confessions
           .
           But
           for
           Briant
           ,
           who
           stubbornly
           denied
           to
           vtter
           by
           speech
           or
           by
           writing
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           man
           that
           wrote
           these
           secret
           things
           which
           were
           found
           about
           him
           ;
           to
           this
           man
           meat
           was
           denied
           ,
           vntill
           by
           writing
           he
           would
           aske
           it
           .
           For
           all
           this
           the
           Queene
           was
           not
           satisfied
           ,
           and
           therefore
           she
           commanded
           the
           Examiners
           to
           abstaine
           from
           tormenting
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           Iudges
           from
           punishing
           .
           And
           short
           after
           ,
           she
           commanded
           
             seventie
             Priests
          
           to
           be
           sent
           out
           of
           England
           ,
           whereof
           some
           were
           condemned
           to
           die
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           were
           intangled
           within
           the
           danger
           of
           the
           lawes
           .
           The
           chiefe
           of
           these
           were
           
             Gasper
             Haywod
          
           ,
           the
           sonne
           of
           Haywod
           the
           Epigrammatist
           ,
           who
           of
           all
           the
           Iesuites
           first
           entred
           
             England
             :
             Iames
             Bosgraue
          
           ,
           which
           was
           also
           a
           Iesuit
           ,
           
             Iohn
             Hart
          
           ,
           the
           most
           learned
           among
           them
           ,
           with
           whom
           Doct
           :
           Reinolds
           had
           conference
           ,
           and
           
             Edward
             Rishton
          
           ,
           a
           wicked
           and
           vngrateful
           man
           ,
           who
           wrote
           a
           Booke
           presently
           after
           ,
           shewing
           forth
           the
           poyson
           of
           a
           cankred
           heart
           against
           the
           Queene
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           owed
           his
           life
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Lord
             Paget
          
           and
           Arundell
           who
           went
           into
           France
           ,
           were
           narrowly
           observed
           there
           ,
           by
           
             Edward
             
             Stafford
          
           ,
           the
           Ambassadour
           Leiger
           there
           for
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           ;
           but
           he
           could
           not
           find
           out
           what
           they
           practised
           ;
           yet
           he
           dealt
           with
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           that
           
             they
             ,
             Morgan
          
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           English
           fugitiues
           ,
           who
           were
           knowne
           to
           be
           practisers
           against
           their
           Prince
           ,
           and
           their
           Country
           ,
           might
           be
           thrust
           out
           of
           France
           .
           But
           it
           was
           answered
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           practised
           any
           thing
           in
           France
           ,
           the
           King
           would
           by
           law
           punish
           them
           ,
           but
           if
           they
           had
           practised
           any
           thing
           in
           England
           ,
           that
           of
           such
           things
           the
           King
           could
           take
           no
           notice
           ,
           nor
           by
           law
           punish
           them
           :
           that
           all
           Kingdomes
           were
           free
           for
           fugitiues
           ,
           that
           it
           behooued
           Kings
           to
           maintaine
           their
           owne
           liberties
           :
           That
           Elizabeth
           not
           long
           before
           had
           admitted
           into
           her
           Kingdome
           Montgomery
           ,
           the
           Prince
           of
           Condie
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           the
           French
           Nation
           ,
           and
           that
           Segneres
           Ambassadour
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Navarre
           was
           in
           England
           ,
           practising
           of
           some
           things
           that
           concerned
           the
           French
           state
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           
             Bernardinus
             Mendoza
          
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           his
           Ambassadour
           for
           England
           ,
           stole
           fecretly
           into
           France
           ,
           fretting
           and
           fuming
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           thrust
           out
           of
           England
           by
           a
           violation
           of
           the
           right
           of
           an
           Ambassadour
           :
           When
           as
           indeed
           he
           was
           a
           man
           of
           a
           troublesome
           spirit
           ,
           and
           had
           abused
           the
           reuerend
           right
           of
           Ambassadours
           ,
           by
           the
           practises
           of
           treason
           against
           this
           State
           wherein
           he
           was
           .
           He
           was
           commanded
           to
           depart
           out
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           whereas
           many
           thought
           fit
           that
           he
           should
           haue
           beene
           with
           some
           severity
           censured
           for
           violating
           the
           office
           of
           an
           Ambassadour
           .
           For
           he
           had
           practised
           with
           Throgmorton
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           to
           bring
           
           in
           strangers
           into
           England
           ,
           to
           invade
           the
           land
           ,
           and
           to
           remoue
           the
           Queene
           .
           And
           being
           gently
           reprooued
           for
           these
           things
           ,
           he
           was
           so
           far
           from
           offering
           to
           excuse
           these
           things
           with
           a
           modest
           answer
           ,
           that
           he
           began
           to
           accuse
           the
           Queene
           and
           the
           Councell
           ,
           for
           the
           money
           taken
           from
           the
           Merchants
           of
           Genua
           ,
           and
           for
           helping
           the
           States
           of
           the
           Netherlands
           ,
           of
           the
           Count
           Antow
           ,
           of
           Antony
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           and
           charged
           them
           with
           the
           spoyles
           that
           Sr
           
             Francis
             Drake
          
           had
           taken
           from
           the
           
             Spany
             trds
          
           in
           the
           west
           Indies
           .
           But
           that
           the
           Spanyard
           might
           the
           better
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           this
           which
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           had
           done
           in
           sending
           away
           Mendoza
           ,
           was
           no
           violating
           of
           an
           Ambassadour
           ,
           but
           a
           censure
           of
           Mendoza
           his
           wicked
           practises
           ,
           Sr
           
             William
             Wade
          
           was
           sent
           to
           Spaine
           ,
           who
           might
           plainly
           informe
           the
           King
           ,
           how
           vnworthily
           he
           had
           behaved
           himselfe
           in
           his
           Ambassage
           :
           and
           might
           also
           signifie
           ,
           that
           the
           Queene
           would
           not
           haue
           this
           sending
           away
           of
           him
           to
           be
           interpreted
           a
           renuntiation
           of
           friendship
           ,
           but
           that
           she
           would
           maintaine
           all
           offices
           of
           humanitie
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           send
           any
           other
           ,
           that
           were
           carefull
           to
           conserue
           friendship
           betweene
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           like
           offices
           were
           performed
           to
           her
           Ambassadour
           in
           Spaine
           .
           The
           Spanish
           King
           would
           not
           admit
           Wade
           to
           his
           presence
           ,
           but
           referred
           him
           to
           his
           Councell
           :
           Wade
           herevpon
           declared
           boldly
           ,
           that
           the
           custome
           was
           received
           among
           Nations
           ,
           that
           even
           in
           burning
           warre
           ,
           Ambassadours
           were
           admitted
           into
           presence
           of
           their
           enemies
           :
           &
           that
           
             Charles
             the
             fift
          
           Emperour
           ,
           Father
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           admitted
           into
           his
           presence
           an
           Herald
           
           who
           denounced
           to
           him
           warres
           from
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           and
           denied
           to
           communicate
           the
           instructions
           of
           his
           ambassage
           to
           his
           Councellers
           .
           
             I
             diacius
          
           the
           Kings
           secretary
           could
           by
           no
           cunning
           fish
           out
           of
           Wade
           what
           were
           his
           instructions
           ,
           vntill
           he
           vnderstood
           the
           whole
           matter
           from
           Mendoza
           ,
           then
           lurking
           in
           France
           .
           Then
           the
           Secretary
           laying
           aside
           his
           publike
           person
           ,
           did
           familiarly
           declare
           to
           Sr
           
             William
             Wade
          
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           sorry
           that
           some
           men
           did
           labour
           craftily
           to
           dissolue
           friendship
           among
           Princes
           ,
           and
           to
           nourish
           hatred
           betweene
           them
           ;
           The
           iniury
           that
           was
           done
           ,
           was
           not
           done
           to
           the
           Ambassadours
           but
           to
           the
           Catholike
           King
           :
           that
           there
           was
           no
           cause
           for
           him
           to
           accuse
           Mendoza
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           was
           sufficiently
           punished
           with
           an
           ignominious
           extrusion
           out
           of
           England
           ,
           for
           the
           fault
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           any
           ,
           which
           he
           committed
           .
           Neither
           might
           he
           complaine
           if
           he
           were
           not
           admitted
           ;
           for
           the
           Catholike
           King
           did
           nothing
           herein
           but
           quit
           like
           with
           like
           ,
           seeing
           Mendoza
           was
           dismissed
           from
           the
           Queene
           ,
           vnheard
           .
           And
           as
           she
           referred
           Mendoza
           to
           her
           Councell
           ,
           so
           the
           King
           had
           referred
           him
           to
           the
           
             Cardinall
             Granuillanus
             .
             Wade
          
           answered
           ,
           there
           was
           great
           difference
           in
           their
           cases
           ;
           for
           himselfe
           he
           had
           never
           offended
           the
           Catholike
           King
           :
           but
           Mendoza
           had
           grievously
           offended
           against
           the
           Queene
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           long
           time
           through
           his
           owne
           insolency
           disdained
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           had
           committed
           many
           things
           vnworthy
           the
           office
           of
           an
           Ambassadour
           ;
           yet
           he
           could
           not
           be
           admitted
           ,
           but
           returned
           vnheard
           .
           The
           crimes
           that
           he
           would
           haue
           obiected
           against
           Mendoza
           ,
           were
           taken
           our
           
           of
           the
           confession
           of
           Throgmorton
           .
           
           For
           
             Fran●is
             Throgmorton
          
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           apprehended
           ,
           sent
           priuily
           one
           packet
           of
           letters
           to
           Mendoza
           .
           His
           other
           packets
           being
           sought
           and
           opened
           ,
           there
           were
           two
           Catalogues
           found
           ;
           In
           the
           one
           of
           them
           were
           the
           names
           of
           all
           the
           havens
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           were
           for
           forces
           to
           land
           in
           :
           In
           the
           other
           were
           contained
           the
           names
           of
           the
           Noble-men
           ,
           which
           here
           and
           there
           throughout
           England
           favoured
           the
           Roman
           Religion
           .
           These
           papers
           when
           Throgmorton
           saw
           produced
           ,
           he
           cryed
           out
           that
           they
           were
           counterfeited
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           never
           seene
           them
           before
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           devised
           for
           his
           destruction
           .
           But
           when
           he
           was
           againe
           brought
           to
           the
           racke
           ,
           he
           denied
           not
           to
           answer
           what
           he
           knew
           to
           the
           questiōs
           proposed
           .
           Being
           therefore
           demanded
           of
           those
           Catalogues
           ,
           to
           what
           purpose
           they
           had
           beene
           written
           ,
           he
           made
           this
           narration
           ;
           that
           not
           many
           yeares
           since
           he
           went
           to
           the
           
             Spaw
             water
          
           ,
           where
           ,
           with
           Ieney
           and
           
             Fr
             :
             Inglefeld
          
           ,
           he
           had
           counsell
           and
           communication
           ,
           how
           England
           might
           be
           taken
           by
           strangers
           ,
           and
           the
           forme
           of
           the
           government
           changed
           .
           For
           that
           purpose
           he
           described
           the
           names
           of
           the
           havens
           ,
           and
           of
           Noble-men
           ;
           that
           Morgan
           had
           certified
           him
           by
           Letters
           out
           of
           France
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Catholike
             Princes
          
           were
           resolved
           to
           invade
           England
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Queene
             of
             Scots
          
           should
           be
           set
           at
           libertie
           by
           the
           forces
           of
           the
           Guises
           .
           To
           this
           proiect
           there
           was
           nothing
           wanting
           but
           money
           ,
           and
           the
           helpe
           that
           was
           expected
           out
           of
           England
           .
           To
           effect
           this
           the
           better
           ,
           
             Charles
             Paget
          
           ,
           vnder
           the
           name
           of
           Mope
           ,
           was
           secretly
           sent
           into
           Sussex
           ,
           where
           the
           Guise
           purposed
           
           to
           take
           land
           :
           that
           he
           had
           communicated
           the
           matter
           to
           Mendoza
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           the
           names
           of
           the
           noble-men
           ,
           who
           knew
           all
           these
           things
           before
           fully
           of
           the
           conspirators
           :
           Neither
           denied
           he
           that
           himselfe
           had
           promised
           his
           help
           to
           Mendoza
           ,
           and
           withall
           that
           he
           admonished
           Mendoza
           of
           those
           Nobles
           that
           were
           fit
           for
           him
           being
           a
           publike
           person
           to
           deale
           withall
           ,
           which
           himselfe
           being
           a
           private
           man
           could
           not
           doe
           without
           danger
           .
           And
           that
           he
           had
           taken
           order
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           concluded
           of
           the
           meanes
           to
           be
           vsed
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           the
           chiefe
           Catholikes
           ,
           as
           soone
           as
           ever
           the
           forraine
           forces
           drew
           neare
           ,
           should
           muster
           souldiers
           in
           the
           Queenes
           name
           ,
           who
           should
           ioyn
           themselues
           with
           the
           forraine
           forces
           .
           Thus
           much
           he
           confessed
           willingly
           .
        
         
           Yet
           when
           he
           came
           to
           iudgement
           in
           the
           
             Guild
             Hall
          
           at
           London
           ,
           he
           denied
           all
           ,
           &
           said
           that
           all
           these
           were
           fained
           devises
           to
           saue
           him
           from
           the
           racke
           ,
           and
           openly
           accus●d
           the
           Queene
           of
           crueltie
           ,
           the
           examiners
           of
           falshood
           ;
           seeking
           a
           starting
           hole
           from
           the
           space
           of
           time
           which
           passed
           between
           the
           time
           of
           the
           committing
           his
           crime
           ,
           and
           the
           time
           of
           his
           iudgement
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           XIII
           .
           of
           Elizabeth
           ,
           certaine
           crimes
           are
           made
           treason
           ,
           for
           which
           no
           man
           should
           be
           called
           in
           question
           ,
           vnles
           the
           delinquent
           were
           accused
           within
           six
           moneths
           after
           the
           crime
           committed
           ,
           and
           the
           crime
           were
           proued
           by
           witnesse
           and
           oath
           of
           two
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           partie
           his
           owne
           free
           confession
           .
           Now
           he
           pleaded
           that
           this
           time
           was
           past
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           he
           was
           not
           to
           be
           called
           into
           iudgment
           .
           But
           the
           Iudges
           answered
           and
           
           shewed
           that
           the
           crimes
           obiected
           against
           him
           ,
           were
           of
           another
           kind
           ;
           for
           he
           had
           offended
           against
           an
           old
           law
           of
           treason
           made
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Edward
           3.
           which
           admitteth
           no
           circumscription
           of
           time
           ,
           or
           proofe
           .
           And
           from
           that
           law
           he
           was
           condemned
           .
           Afterward
           being
           perswaded
           and
           better
           thinking
           on
           the
           matter
           ,
           he
           craued
           the
           Queenes
           mercy
           ,
           and
           by
           writing
           confessed
           all
           at
           full
           againe
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           done
           before
           :
           and
           as
           a
           man
           vnconstant
           ,
           began
           to
           deny
           againe
           at
           the
           gallowes
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAPTER
           VIII
           .
        
         
           QVeene
           ELIZABETH
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           sought
           a
           faire
           opportunitie
           and
           meanes
           to
           set
           the
           
             Queene
             of
             Scots
          
           free
           :
           and
           for
           that
           purpose
           had
           sent
           Sr
           
             William
             Wade
          
           ,
           that
           was
           now
           returned
           out
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           to
           conferre
           with
           her
           of
           the
           meanes
           ,
           and
           was
           about
           to
           send
           Sr
           
             Walter
             Mildmay
          
           to
           bring
           that
           matter
           to
           a
           farther
           end
           .
           But
           some
           terrors
           and
           feares
           broke
           in
           between
           them
           which
           disturbed
           that
           proiect
           .
           Especially
           by
           a
           discovery
           of
           papers
           which
           Creighton
           ,
           a
           Scots
           Iesuit
           sayling
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           did
           tare
           then
           when
           he
           was
           taken
           by
           Dutch
           pyrats
           .
           Creighton
           tore
           the
           papers
           ,
           &
           threw
           them
           into
           the
           Sea
           ;
           but
           they
           were
           by
           the
           force
           of
           the
           winde
           blowne
           backe
           againe
           into
           the
           ship
           ,
           not
           without
           a
           miracle
           ,
           as
           Creighton
           himselfe
           said
           ;
           the
           papers
           being
           brought
           to
           Sr
           
             William
             Wade
          
           ,
           with
           
           much
           la●our
           and
           singular
           skill
           he
           ioyned
           them
           together
           againe
           ;
           and
           found
           that
           they
           contained
           new
           practises
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           the
           Spanyard
           ,
           the
           Guises
           resolution
           to
           invade
           England
           .
        
         
           Whereupon
           ,
           and
           because
           many
           other
           rumors
           of
           dangers
           were
           increased
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           that
           the
           wicked
           and
           treasonable
           practises
           might
           be
           in
           time
           prevented
           ,
           and
           the
           Queenes
           life
           and
           safetie
           might
           be
           procured
           ,
           vpon
           whose
           safety
           both
           the
           estate
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           of
           Religion
           depended
           :
           A
           great
           number
           throughout
           all
           England
           ,
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           men
           out
           of
           common
           charity
           ,
           whilst
           they
           shewed
           their
           loue
           and
           care
           of
           the
           Queene
           :
           bound
           themselues
           by
           an
           association
           (
           as
           then
           it
           was
           called
           )
           by
           their
           mutuall
           promises
           ,
           subscriptions
           of
           their
           hands
           and
           seales
           ,
           to
           prosecute
           all
           such
           by
           all
           their
           force
           even
           to
           death
           ,
           whosoever
           should
           attempt
           any
           thing
           against
           the
           life
           of
           the
           Queene
           :
           the
           Earle
           of
           Leicester
           was
           supposed
           to
           be
           the
           author
           of
           this
           association
           .
           Surely
           it
           was
           vsefull
           ,
           and
           held
           many
           in
           order
           .
           The
           
             Queene
             of
             Scots
          
           tooke
           this
           as
           devised
           to
           bring
           her
           into
           danger
           ,
           and
           was
           so
           continually
           set
           on
           by
           seditious
           spirits
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           may
           haue
           accesse
           are
           able
           to
           draw
           the
           greatest
           Princes
           to
           destruction
           .
           And
           what
           hath
           beene
           their
           practise
           ,
           but
           to
           bring
           great
           personages
           and
           great
           houses
           to
           ruine
           ?
           Lamentable
           experience
           sheweth
           openly
           the
           fruit
           of
           their
           malice
           ,
           and
           wicked
           plots
           for
           treason
           ;
           which
           they
           call
           religion
           .
           The
           
             Scots
             Queene
          
           led
           on
           by
           her
           blind
           guids
           ,
           dealt
           somwhat
           rashly
           ,
           but
           with
           importunity
           to
           the
           Pope
           and
           Spanyard
           ,
           by
           Sr
           
             Francis
             Inglefeld
          
           ,
           that
           by
           all
           meanes
           
           they
           would
           with
           speed
           ,
           vndertake
           their
           intended
           busines
           .
           There
           were
           some
           also
           that
           laboured
           to
           draw
           Queene
           Elizabeths
           affections
           altogether
           from
           the
           
             Scots
             Queene
          
           ;
           They
           told
           her
           that
           
             Cardinall
             Alan
          
           for
           the
           English
           
             Catholikes
             ecclesiasticall
             ,
             Inglefeld
          
           for
           the
           Laiks
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           
             Queene
             of
             Scots
          
           ,
           the
           
             Bishop
             of
             Ross
          
           had
           vndertaken
           ,
           &
           were
           among
           themselues
           agreed
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           consent
           also
           of
           the
           Pope
           and
           Spanyard
           ,
           had
           fully
           resolved
           vpon
           these
           points
           :
           That
           
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             should
             be
             deprived
             of
             her
             Kingdome
             ;
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             as
             a
             manifest
             favourer
             of
             heresie
             ,
             should
             vtterly
             be
             disinherited
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             England
             ;
             that
             the
             Scots
             Queene
             shall
             marry
             some
             noble-man
             of
             England
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Catholike
             ;
             that
             this
             man
             must
             be
             chosen
             King
             of
             England
             by
             the
             Catholikes
             of
             England
             ;
             that
             the
             choice
             so
             made
             must
             be
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Pope
             ;
             that
             the
             children
             of
             him
             so
             chosen
             begotten
             of
             the
             Scots
             Queene
             ,
             must
             be
             declared
             successours
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             .
          
           All
           these
           things
           were
           confirmed
           to
           be
           true
           by
           testimony
           of
           Hart
           the
           Priest.
           Who
           was
           this
           noble
           English
           man
           ,
           that
           should
           marry
           the
           
             Scots
             Queene
          
           ,
           was
           now
           much
           inquired
           after
           ;
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Wal●ingham
          
           sought
           it
           out
           with
           all
           diligence
           ,
           yet
           found
           it
           not
           out
           .
           There
           was
           suspition
           of
           
             Henry
             Howard
          
           ,
           brother
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolke
           ,
           who
           was
           noble
           by
           birth
           ,
           vnmarried
           ,
           and
           a
           favourer
           of
           that
           Religion
           ,
           and
           in
           great
           grace
           and
           favour
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           that
           were
           discovered
           by
           Throgmorton
           ,
           by
           Creightons
           papers
           ,
           and
           
             other
             mens
          
           ,
           were
           matters
           which
           bred
           suspitions
           and
           feares
           though
           they
           were
           never
           so
           effected
           as
           they
           were
           intended
           .
           
           But
           we
           find
           by
           these
           things
           ,
           that
           France
           and
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           were
           here
           all
           combined
           against
           
             Queene
             Elizabeth
          
           ,
           and
           
             King
             Iames
          
           ,
           for
           no
           other
           cause
           ,
           but
           for
           their
           religion
           ;
           because
           both
           
             Queene
             Elizabeth
          
           and
           
             King
             Iames
          
           ,
           had
           established
           the
           same
           religion
           .
           Against
           which
           religion
           all
           the
           great
           powers
           of
           the
           world
           were
           combined
           ,
           and
           were
           therefore
           ready
           with
           their
           vtmost
           indevours
           to
           root
           out
           these
           two
           Princes
           from
           England
           and
           Scotland
           .
           If
           a
           man
           shall
           consider
           the
           Councels
           ,
           the
           Pollicies
           ,
           the
           strength
           of
           these
           great
           powers
           which
           were
           set
           against
           these
           two
           Princes
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           matter
           to
           be
           wondred
           at
           ,
           how
           they
           should
           stand
           against
           so
           deepe
           and
           desperate
           dangers
           .
           Here
           I
           wish
           that
           a
           Papist
           of
           any
           vnderstanding
           would
           take
           this
           matter
           into
           his
           consideration
           .
           And
           looke
           but
           a
           little
           further
           to
           the
           end
           and
           event
           of
           things
           .
           What
           man
           purposed
           ,
           What
           God
           wrought
           .
           What
           became
           of
           these
           two
           Princes
           ,
           
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             &
             King
             Iames
          
           ,
           against
           whom
           the
           world
           thus
           conspired
           ?
           
             Queene
             Elizabeth
          
           after
           so
           many
           malicious
           proiects
           against
           her
           ,
           by
           open
           warres
           ,
           by
           secret
           conspiracies
           ,
           yet
           lived
           to
           see
           all
           the
           malicious
           practises
           against
           her
           ,
           defeated
           and
           overthrowne
           ,
           the
           practisers
           themselues
           ruinated
           ,
           her
           people
           and
           Kingdome
           defended
           ,
           Gods
           truth
           maintained
           ,
           her
           service
           for
           the
           truth
           rewarded
           ,
           and
           after
           all
           ,
           dyed
           quietly
           in
           her
           bed
           ,
           and
           hath
           left
           a
           blessed
           memory
           behinde
           her
           .
           King
           IAMES
           that
           was
           in
           the
           same
           cause
           with
           her
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           threatned
           for
           his
           Religion
           ,
           to
           be
           made
           incapable
           of
           the
           inheritance
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           then
           neither
           
           could
           he
           haue
           holden
           Scotland
           ,
           for
           he
           must
           either
           haue
           all
           his
           right
           ,
           or
           loose
           all
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           no
           middle-way
           in
           the
           inheritance
           of
           Kings
           :
           yet
           after
           all
           these
           threatned
           dangers
           by
           the
           great
           powers
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           after
           a
           number
           of
           dangerous
           and
           devilish
           practises
           against
           him
           at
           home
           ;
           he
           hath
           not
           onely
           quietly
           possessed
           that
           which
           he
           had
           ,
           but
           is
           in
           the
           peaceable
           possession
           of
           England
           ,
           with
           such
           loue
           ,
           such
           gladnesse
           of
           heart
           and
           common
           reioycing
           ,
           that
           the
           like
           hath
           not
           beene
           knowne
           in
           former
           times
           .
           And
           which
           was
           never
           done
           by
           any
           before
           ,
           though
           much
           wished
           ,
           and
           attempted
           :
           he
           hath
           in
           his
           royall
           person
           knit
           England
           and
           Scotland
           together
           ;
           he
           hath
           not
           onely
           maintained
           the
           truth
           of
           Religion
           by
           his
           authoritie
           ,
           as
           all
           Christian
           Princes
           are
           bound
           to
           do
           ;
           but
           also
           by
           his
           wisedome
           ,
           by
           his
           learning
           confirmed
           the
           truth
           ,
           drawne
           many
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           it
           by
           his
           learned
           Labours
           .
           Wherein
           he
           hath
           not
           onely
           farre
           exceeded
           all
           his
           progenitours
           in
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           but
           hath
           left
           all
           the
           Kings
           and
           Emperours
           in
           the
           world
           farre
           behind
           him
           in
           this
           honour
           ;
           so
           that
           since
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           time
           of
           grace
           ,
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           the
           world
           never
           saw
           a
           King
           so
           furnished
           and
           inabled
           to
           maintaine
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           to
           discover
           the
           blindnesse
           and
           superstition
           of
           
             false
             Religion
          
           .
           And
           therefore
           hath
           God
           blessed
           him
           with
           extraordinary
           blessings
           ;
           the
           loue
           of
           his
           subiects
           ,
           the
           peaceable
           estate
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           which
           before
           his
           time
           was
           never
           governed
           in
           peace
           ,
           especially
           the
           fruit
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           reward
           of
           Religion
           maintained
           ,
           is
           the
           greatest
           blessing
           that
           
           Kings
           can
           looke
           for
           .
           This
           hath
           beene
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           state
           of
           these
           religious
           Provinces
           ;
           so
           that
           men
           shall
           say
           ,
           
           
             Doubtl●sse
             there
             is
             a
             reward
             for
             the
             righteous
             ,
             verily
             there
             is
             a
             God
             that
             iudgeth
             the
             earth
             .
          
           And
           because
           my
           purpose
           in
           writing
           this
           Booke
           ,
           is
           to
           declare
           the
           great
           Workes
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           this
           Church
           of
           England
           since
           Religion
           planted
           here
           by
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           ;
           and
           to
           giue
           God
           all
           the
           glory
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           planting
           and
           maintaining
           thereof
           :
           We
           therefore
           remember
           these
           things
           with
           great
           gladnesse
           and
           ioy
           of
           heart
           to
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           giving
           thankes
           to
           his
           holy
           name
           ,
           for
           the
           favours
           that
           he
           hath
           exhibited
           to
           his
           Church
           here
           ,
           by
           the
           faithfull
           service
           of
           these
           two
           royall
           servants
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           whom
           is
           truely
           verified
           that
           which
           the
           Prophet
           Esay
           foretold
           ,
           speaking
           of
           Gods
           favour
           to
           his
           Church
           :
           
             Kings
             shall
             be
             thy
             nurcing
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             Queenes
             shall
             be
             thy
             Nurces
             .
          
           In
           these
           things
           we
           can
           lift
           vp
           our
           hearts
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           giue
           him
           the
           glory
           and
           thankes
           for
           all
           his
           goodnesse
           .
           But
           can
           our
           adversaries
           doe
           the
           like
           ,
           whose
           practises
           against
           these
           noble
           Princes
           ,
           were
           wicked
           and
           malicious
           ,
           and
           by
           God
           confounded
           ?
           Let
           men
           see
           and
           confesse
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           in
           maintaining
           them
           that
           maintaine
           his
           truth
           ,
           and
           dishonouring
           them
           that
           dishonour
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           yeare
           ,
           
           that
           is
           An
           :
           1585.
           there
           was
           a
           Parliament
           held
           ,
           wherein
           there
           was
           in
           the
           lower
           house
           a
           Law
           proposed
           against
           Iesuites
           :
           Which
           was
           iudged
           needfull
           and
           accepted
           of
           all
           without
           contradiction
           ,
           saving
           only
           
             William
             Parry
          
           ,
           a
           welch
           man
           ,
           obscure
           ,
           of
           meane
           fortunes
           ,
           yet
           a
           Doctor
           
           of
           the
           civill
           Law
           ,
           he
           spake
           against
           that
           law
           which
           then
           was
           exhibited
           ,
           and
           said
           it
           was
           a
           cruell
           bloudy
           law
           ,
           and
           desperate
           ,
           and
           pernicious
           to
           the
           English
           Nation
           :
           Being
           required
           to
           shew
           his
           reasons
           for
           that
           strange
           opinion
           of
           his
           ,
           he
           obstinately
           refused
           so
           to
           doe
           ,
           vnlesse
           it
           were
           before
           the
           Queenes
           councell
           :
           Wherevpon
           he
           was
           committed
           to
           prison
           .
           But
           after
           his
           reasons
           were
           heard
           and
           his
           submission
           made
           ,
           he
           was
           againe
           admitted
           into
           the
           assembly
           .
           Presently
           after
           ,
           he
           was
           accused
           by
           
             Edward
             Neu●l
          
           (
           who
           chalenged
           the
           inheritance
           of
           the
           Neuils
           ,
           and
           the
           title
           of
           the
           
             Lord
             Latimer
          
           ,
           as
           next
           heire
           male
           .
           )
           
             Edward
             Neuil
          
           charged
           him
           for
           practising
           the
           Queenes
           death
           .
        
         
           This
           Parry
           some
           two
           yeares
           before
           returning
           out
           of
           Italy
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           he
           might
           win
           favour
           and
           credit
           with
           the
           Queene
           ,
           declared
           secretly
           to
           her
           what
           Morgan
           ,
           and
           other
           fugitiues
           had
           practised
           to
           her
           destruction
           .
           Making
           semblance
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           conversant
           with
           them
           for
           no
           other
           end
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           search
           out
           their
           secret
           purposes
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           the
           better
           be
           a
           meanes
           to
           provide
           for
           the
           Queenes
           safety
           .
           Wherevpon
           the
           Queene
           did
           not
           easily
           giue
           credit
           to
           Neuil
           the
           accuser
           Yet
           she
           commanded
           Sr
           
             Fancis
             Walsingham
          
           to
           aske
           Parry
           ,
           whether
           he
           had
           not
           dealt
           with
           some
           person
           discontented
           and
           suspected
           of
           that
           matter
           ,
           onely
           to
           try
           the
           man.
           Which
           thing
           being
           demanded
           ,
           he
           vtterly
           denied
           .
           The
           foole
           saw
           not
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           meanes
           the
           Queenes
           lenity
           opened
           a
           way
           for
           him
           to
           escape
           the
           danger
           ;
           for
           surely
           if
           he
           had
           signified
           ,
           that
           onely
           for
           to
           try
           the
           
           man
           he
           dealt
           with
           Neuil
           ,
           whom
           he
           knew
           to
           be
           a
           man
           discontented
           and
           suspected
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           foretold
           the
           Queene
           ,
           he
           might
           haue
           avoyded
           the
           danger
           ;
           but
           they
           who
           in
           their
           heart
           once
           haue
           given
           intertainment
           to
           wickednesse
           and
           treason
           ,
           though
           otherwise
           they
           be
           of
           wit
           and
           sharpe
           vnderstanding
           ,
           are
           made
           blind
           ,
           by
           a
           iust
           iudgement
           of
           God.
           Now
           when
           as
           Neuil
           had
           no
           witnesse
           against
           Parry
           :
           there
           was
           no
           great
           difference
           betweene
           Parry
           his
           word
           and
           his
           .
           But
           Parry
           ,
           after
           some
           sharpe
           wordes
           had
           passed
           betweene
           them
           ;
           was
           imprisoned
           in
           the
           Tower.
           Where
           he
           freely
           confessed
           thus
           much
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           yeare
           1570.
           
             (
             said
             he
          
           )
           I
           was
           admitted
           a
           sworn
           servant
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           I
           remained
           devoted
           to
           her
           Maiestie
           till
           the
           yeare
           1580.
           
           At
           what
           time
           I
           fell
           into
           great
           danger
           of
           my
           life
           ,
           with
           great
           ignominy
           ,
           (
           for
           he
           had
           broken
           into
           the
           chamber
           of
           
             Hugh
             Hare
          
           ,
           in
           whose
           debt
           he
           was
           ,
           and
           wounded
           him
           ,
           wherevpon
           being
           condemned
           by
           law
           ,
           his
           life
           was
           saved
           by
           the
           Queenes
           pardon
           )
           after
           that
           ,
           I
           liued
           much
           vexed
           in
           my
           minde
           ,
           and
           getting
           leaue
           to
           trauell
           ,
           I
           went
           into
           France
           ;
           and
           had
           no
           purpose
           to
           returne
           ,
           because
           I
           had
           given
           my selfe
           to
           the
           Catholike
           Religion
           .
           At
           Paris
           I
           was
           reconciled
           ;
           At
           Venice
           I
           had
           communication
           with
           
             Benedict
             Palmius
          
           a
           Iesuit
           ,
           touching
           the
           afflicted
           Catholikes
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           I
           signified
           that
           I
           had
           found
           out
           a
           way
           to
           helpe
           them
           ,
           if
           the
           Pope
           ,
           or
           some
           learned
           Divines
           would
           avouch
           it
           to
           be
           a
           lawfull
           course
           .
           He
           commended
           this
           thing
           as
           pious
           :
           He
           commended
           me
           to
           Campegius
           the
           Popes
           
           Nuntio
           at
           Ven●ce
           ,
           and
           Campegius
           to
           the
           Pope
           .
           I
           moued
           that
           I
           might
           come
           to
           Rome
           with
           safeti●
           .
           Wherevpon
           Letters
           of
           publike
           credence
           were
           sent
           to
           me
           by
           the
           Cardinall
           of
           Come
           :
           but
           these
           were
           not
           large
           enough
           ,
           and
           therefore
           other
           more
           large
           were
           sent
           .
           But
           then
           was
           I
           returned
           into
           France
           .
           Where
           meeting
           with
           Morgan
           ,
           he
           signified
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           an
           expectation
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           performe
           some
           especiall
           service
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Catholike
           Church
           .
           I
           answered
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           most
           ready
           to
           kill
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           the
           greatest
           subiect
           of
           England
           .
           O
           but
           (
           said
           he
           )
           and
           why
           not
           the
           Queene
           her selfe
           ?
           I
           said
           that
           this
           also
           might
           be
           easily
           done
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           might
           appeare
           to
           be
           lawfull
           .
           For
           Watt
           a
           Priest
           ,
           whose
           advise
           I
           asked
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           suppressing
           the
           names
           ,
           told
           me
           plainly
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           lawfull
           ,
           (
           and
           Creighton
           the
           Iesuit
           is
           of
           the
           same
           opinion
           ,
           teaching
           that
           
             evill
             must
             not
             be
             done
             ,
             that
             good
             may
             come
             :
          
           that
           God
           is
           more
           delighted
           with
           aduerbs
           than
           nounes
           ,
           and
           the
           thing
           that
           is
           done
           well
           and
           lawfully
           pleaseth
           him
           better
           then
           a
           thing
           good
           :
           and
           that
           by
           the
           destruction
           of
           one
           ,
           many
           soules
           are
           not
           to
           be
           redeemed
           ,
           without
           an
           expresse
           commandement
           of
           God.
           )
           Yet
           for
           all
           this
           seeing
           I
           had
           in
           Italy
           bound
           my selfe
           by
           Letters
           and
           promise
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           goe
           backe
           ,
           if
           the
           Pope
           did
           approue
           it
           ,
           and
           would
           grant
           me
           a
           plenary
           indulgence
           .
           Which
           I
           requested
           in
           my
           Letters
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           by
           Ragazonius
           the
           Popes
           Nuntio
           in
           France
           .
           Who
           commended
           the
           interprise
           ,
           and
           sent
           my
           Letters
           to
           Rome
           .
           Being
           returned
           into
           England
           ,
           I
           gat
           accesse
           to
           the
           Queene
           .
           
           And
           all
           being
           remoued
           ,
           I
           opened
           the
           whole
           conspiracy
           ,
           yet
           hiding
           many
           things
           ,
           with
           as
           great
           art
           as
           possibly
           I
           could
           .
           She
           heard
           it
           vndaunted
           ,
           vnterrified
           .
           I
           departed
           daunted
           and
           terrified
           Neither
           can
           I
           forget
           that
           which
           she
           said
           ,
           that
           no
           Catholikes
           were
           to
           be
           brought
           into
           question
           for
           Religion
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           Popes
           supremacy
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           carry
           themselues
           as
           good
           subiects
           .
           In
           this
           time
           whilst
           I
           stayed
           daily
           in
           Court
           ,
           seeking
           to
           be
           preferred
           with
           the
           mastership
           of
           S.
           Katharines
           ,
           I
           received
           Letters
           from
           the
           Cardinall
           of
           Come
           ,
           wherein
           the
           attempt
           was
           commended
           ,
           and
           I
           was
           absolved
           in
           the
           Popes
           name
           .
           These
           Letters
           I
           shewed
           the
           Queene
           ;
           how
           they
           did
           worke
           with
           her
           I
           know
           not
           :
           but
           with
           me
           they
           wrought
           so
           farre
           ,
           that
           they
           set
           a
           new
           courage
           in
           me
           to
           attempt
           the
           interprise
           ,
           and
           tooke
           all
           scruple
           out
           of
           my
           mind
           ;
           yet
           it
           was
           not
           my
           minde
           to
           offer
           any
           force
           ,
           if
           by
           any
           reasons
           she
           might
           be
           perswaded
           to
           deale
           more
           gently
           with
           Catholikes
           .
           And
           to
           the
           end
           I
           should
           not
           commit
           slaughter
           ,
           alwayes
           when
           I
           had
           accesse
           to
           her
           I
           layd
           aside
           my
           dagger
           .
           So
           oft
           as
           I
           considered
           her
           and
           her
           Princely
           vertues
           ,
           I
           was
           distracted
           by
           an
           ambiguous
           care
           ,
           for
           my
           vowes
           were
           in
           heaven
           ,
           my
           letters
           and
           promises
           with
           men
           .
           And
           to
           my selfe
           I
           revolved
           these
           things
           in
           my
           minde
           .
           She
           never
           deserved
           well
           of
           me
           .
           It
           is
           true
           she
           pardoned
           my
           life
           ;
           but
           for
           such
           a
           cause
           to
           take
           away
           my
           life
           ,
           were
           tyrannicall
           .
           Thus
           not
           content
           with
           my
           state
           ,
           I
           departed
           from
           Court
           ;
           and
           I
           light
           vpon
           Doct.
           Alans
           Booke
           ,
           written
           against
           the
           iustice
           of
           England
           .
           Who
           teacheth
           
           that
           Princes
           being
           excommunicate
           for
           heresie
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           despoiled
           of
           their
           Kingdomes
           and
           liues
           :
           that
           Booke
           did
           very
           sharply
           stirre
           me
           vp
           to
           finish
           mine
           attempt
           ;
           I
           read
           this
           Booke
           to
           Neuil
           ,
           whom
           I
           entertained
           at
           my
           table
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           done
           full
           six
           moneths
           before
           he
           accused
           me
           .
           After
           this
           he
           came
           to
           me
           ,
           And
           let
           vs
           dare
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           to
           doe
           something
           ,
           seeing
           of
           the
           Queene
           we
           can
           obtaine
           nothing
           .
           And
           he
           proposed
           some
           things
           of
           the
           delivery
           of
           the
           
             Scots
             Queene
          
           .
           I
           did
           here
           interpose
           ;
           O
           but
           I
           haue
           a
           greater
           matter
           in
           my
           head
           ,
           and
           more
           profitable
           for
           the
           Catholike
           Church
           .
           The
           next
           day
           he
           came
           ,
           and
           swearing
           vpon
           the
           Bible
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           keepe
           my
           counsell
           ,
           and
           constantly
           prosecute
           whatsoever
           was
           vsefull
           for
           the
           Catholike
           Religion
           .
           And
           I
           sware
           in
           like
           sort
           .
           Our
           determination
           was
           to
           set
           vpon
           the
           Queene
           with
           ten
           horsemen
           as
           she
           was
           riding
           in
           the
           fields
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           kill
           her
           .
           Which
           thing
           Neuil
           concealed
           all
           this
           while
           .
           But
           when
           the
           newes
           came
           ,
           that
           the
           Earle
           of
           Westmerland
           was
           dead
           ,
           whose
           inheritance
           he
           hoped
           to
           haue
           presently
           ,
           not
           respecting
           his
           oath
           ,
           he
           opened
           these
           things
           against
           me
           .
           These
           things
           Parry
           confessed
           ,
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Lord
           Hunsdon
           ,
           Sir
           
             Christopher
             Harton
          
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Walsingham
          
           ,
           privie
           Councellers
           ,
           and
           farther
           by
           his
           Letters
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           to
           Burghley
           Lord
           Treasurer
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Earle
           of
           Leicester
           ,
           he
           acknowledged
           his
           fault
           and
           craued
           pardon
           .
        
         
           Some
           few
           dayes
           after
           he
           was
           brought
           to
           VVestminster
           hall
           to
           iudgement
           .
           Where
           the
           heads
           of
           his
           accusation
           being
           read
           ,
           he
           confessed
           himselfe
           
           guiltie
           .
           Sir
           
             Christohper
             Hatton
          
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           the
           mult●●de
           present
           ,
           thought
           it
           fit
           ,
           that
           the
           crime
           should
           punctually
           be
           opened
           out
           of
           his
           own
           confession
           .
           Which
           Parry
           himselfe
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           free
           ,
           not
           extorted
           :
           and
           the
           Iudges
           intreated
           that
           he
           would
           reade
           them
           .
           But
           the
           Clarke
           of
           the
           Crowne
           read
           them
           :
           and
           the
           Letters
           of
           the
           Cardinall
           of
           Come
           ,
           &
           Parry
           his
           Letters
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           to
           the
           Lord
           Burghley
           ,
           and
           the
           Earle
           of
           Leicester
           ,
           all
           which
           he
           granted
           to
           be
           true
           .
           Yet
           he
           denied
           that
           he
           was
           at
           any
           time
           resolved
           to
           kill
           the
           Queene
           .
           He
           was
           therefore
           commanded
           to
           speake
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           any
           thing
           to
           say
           why
           iudgement
           should
           not
           passe
           .
           Here
           he
           answered
           with
           perturbation
           ,
           as
           one
           troubled
           with
           the
           conscience
           of
           the
           crime
           ,
           
             I
             see
             I
             must
             die
             ,
             because
             I
             was
             not
             resolved
             .
          
           And
           being
           desired
           to
           speake
           more
           plainly
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           say
           any
           thing
           ;
           
             My
             bloud
          
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           
             be
             among
             you
          
           .
           When
           sentence
           of
           death
           was
           pronounced
           against
           him
           ,
           he
           ragingly
           cited
           the
           Queene
           to
           the
           tribunall
           seat
           of
           God.
           Being
           brought
           to
           the
           gallowes
           ,
           he
           bragged
           much
           that
           he
           had
           beene
           a
           faithfull
           keeper
           of
           the
           Queene
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           not
           killed
           her
           .
           Thus
           like
           a
           glorious
           
             Roman
             Catholike
          
           ,
           never
           once
           in
           one
           word
           cōmending
           himselfe
           to
           God
           ,
           he
           died
           like
           a
           traytor
           in
           the
           court
           before
           VVestminster
           Hall
           ,
           where
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           were
           then
           assembled
           in
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           Parliament
           some
           lawes
           were
           enacted
           for
           the
           Queenes
           safety
           against
           the
           Iesuites
           and
           Priests
           ,
           who
           attempted
           daily
           horrible
           treasons
           from
           the
           Bull
           of
           
             Pius
             V.
          
           
        
         
           
           
             It
             was
             therefore
             enacted
             that
             within
             forty
             daies
             they
             should
             all
             depart
             the
             Land.
             If
             any
             came
             in
             againe
             after
             that
             ,
             and
             stayed
             here
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             guilty
             of
             treason
             :
             that
             if
             any
             received
             them
             wittingly
             and
             willingly
             ,
             or
             interteined
             them
             ,
             nourished
             ,
             or
             helped
             them
             ,
             such
             should
             be
             guiltie
             of
             fellony
             :
             that
             they
             who
             are
             brought
             vp
             in
             the
             seminaries
             ,
             if
             they
             returne
             not
             within
             sixe
             monethes
             after
             warning
             given
             ,
             and
             should
             not
             submit
             themselues
             to
             the
             Queene
             ,
             before
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             two
             Iustices
             of
             peace
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             guiltie
             of
             treason
             .
             And
             they
             who
             had
             submitted
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             within
             ten
             yeares
             come
             to
             the
             Court
             ,
             or
             nearer
             then
             ten
             miles
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             that
             then
             their
             submission
             should
             be
             voyd
             .
             They
             who
             sent
             any
             money
             by
             any
             means
             to
             the
             Students
             of
             the
             seminaries
             ,
             should
             be
             guiltie
             of
             Praemunire
             .
             If
             any
             of
             the
             Peeres
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Dukes
             ,
             Marquesses
             ,
             Earles
             ,
             Vicounts
             ,
             Barons
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             should
             offend
             against
             these
             lawes
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             tryed
             by
             his
             Peeres
             .
             They
             who
             know
             any
             Iesuites
             and
             Priests
             to
             lye
             lurking
             in
             the
             Realme
             ,
             and
             within
             twelue
             dayes
             doe
             not
             detect
             them
             ,
             shall
             be
             fined
             at
             the
             Queenes
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             put
             in
             prison
             .
             If
             any
             be
             suspected
             to
             be
             one
             of
             those
             Iesuites
             or
             Priests
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             submit
             himselfe
             to
             examination
             ,
             for
             his
             contempt
             he
             shall
             be
             imprisoned
             ,
             vntill
             he
             submit
             .
             He
             that
             shall
             send
             any
             Christian
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             to
             the
             Seminaries
             and
             Colledges
             of
             the
             Popish
             profession
             ,
             shall
             be
             fined
             an
             hundreth
             pounds
             .
             They
             that
             are
             so
             sent
             ,
             shall
             not
             succeed
             
             in
             inheritance
             ,
             nor
             inioy
             any
             goods
             what
             way
             soever
             they
             may
             chance
             .
             And
             so
             shall
             it
             be
             to
             them
             that
             within
             a
             yeare
             returne
             not
             from
             those
             seminaries
             ;
             vnlesse
             they
             conforme
             themselues
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             If
             the
             keepers
             of
             havens
             permit
             any
             to
             passe
             the
             seas
             without
             the
             Queenes
             licence
             ,
             or
             the
             licence
             of
             six
             Councellers
             ,
             except
             Mariners
             and
             Merchants
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             remoued
             from
             their
             places
             ;
             the
             Ship-master
             that
             carries
             them
             shall
             loose
             the
             Shipp
             and
             all
             the
             goods
             in
             her
             ,
             and
             be
             imprisoned
             a
             whole
             yeare
             .
          
        
         
           The
           severitie
           of
           these
           lawes
           (
           which
           were
           no
           lesse
           then
           necessary
           for
           such
           times
           and
           such
           mischiefes
           )
           made
           the
           Papists
           in
           England
           afeard
           ,
           and
           among
           others
           ,
           
             Philip
             Howard
          
           ,
           Earle
           of
           Arundell
           ;
           in
           so
           much
           as
           fearing
           least
           he
           might
           offend
           against
           those
           lawes
           ,
           he
           purposed
           to
           leaue
           his
           countrey
           .
           He
           had
           his
           bloud
           restored
           by
           the
           Queenes
           favour
           three
           yeares
           before
           .
           And
           after
           that
           being
           dis-favoured
           by
           reason
           of
           some
           secret
           suggestions
           of
           certaine
           great
           personages
           against
           him
           ,
           he
           secretly
           gaue
           himselfe
           to
           the
           Popish
           Religion
           ,
           and
           made
           choice
           of
           an
           austere
           life
           .
           Surely
           if
           good
           instructours
           might
           haue
           beene
           admitted
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           might
           haue
           beene
           easily
           and
           happily
           confirmed
           in
           the
           truth
           .
           He
           was
           once
           or
           twice
           called
           before
           the
           Councell
           table
           ,
           and
           refuted
           the
           things
           obi●cted
           to
           him
           .
           Yet
           was
           he
           commanded
           to
           keepe
           his
           house
           .
           Six
           moneths
           after
           he
           was
           set
           at
           libertie
           ,
           and
           came
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ;
           but
           the
           first
           day
           ,
           whilst
           the
           Sermon
           was
           preached
           he
           withdrew
           
           himselfe
           out
           of
           the
           company
           .
           The
           Parliament
           being
           ended
           ,
           being
           as
           then
           resolved
           to
           depart
           ,
           he
           wrote
           to
           the
           Queene
           a
           long
           and
           a
           mournfull
           complaint
           ,
           which
           Letters
           he
           commanded
           should
           be
           delivered
           after
           his
           departure
           :
           he
           complained
           of
           the
           envie
           of
           his
           potent
           adversaries
           ,
           wherevnto
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           yeeld
           ;
           seeing
           they
           triumphed
           over
           his
           innocency
           .
           He
           recounted
           the
           vnfortunate
           destinies
           of
           his
           ancestors
           ,
           of
           his
           great
           grandfather
           ,
           condemned
           his
           cause
           not
           being
           heard
           :
           of
           his
           grand-father
           ,
           who
           for
           matters
           of
           small
           moment
           was
           beheaded
           ;
           and
           of
           his
           father
           ,
           whom
           he
           affirmed
           to
           be
           circumvented
           by
           his
           adversaries
           ,
           who
           yet
           never
           had
           an
           evill
           minde
           against
           his
           Prince
           nor
           Countrey
           .
           As
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           least
           he
           should
           succeed
           the
           heire
           of
           his
           fathers
           infelicitie
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           he
           might
           serue
           God
           ,
           and
           provide
           for
           the
           health
           of
           his
           soule
           ,
           he
           had
           forsaken
           his
           Countrey
           ,
           but
           not
           his
           alleagance
           to
           his
           Prince
           .
           After
           these
           Letters
           were
           delivered
           ,
           he
           went
           into
           Sussex
           ,
           and
           having
           provided
           a
           shippe
           ,
           in
           an
           obscure
           corner
           ,
           and
           now
           being
           ready
           to
           take
           ship
           ,
           he
           was
           apprehended
           by
           the
           mean●s
           of
           those
           whom
           he
           trusted
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           master
           of
           the
           ship
           discovered
           ,
           and
           was
           sent
           into
           the
           Tower
           as
           a
           prisoner
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAPTER
           IX
           .
        
         
           AT
           that
           time
           was
           
             Henry
             Percy
          
           Earle
           of
           Northumberland
           in
           the
           Tower
           ,
           suspected
           to
           be
           of
           councell
           with
           Throgmorton
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           Paget
           ,
           and
           the
           Guises
           ,
           to
           invade
           England
           ,
           and
           to
           free
           the
           
             Scots
             Queene
          
           .
           He
           was
           found
           dead
           in
           his
           bed
           ,
           shot
           with
           three
           Bullets
           vnder
           his
           left
           pap
           :
           the
           chamber
           doore
           bolted
           on
           the
           inside
           .
           The
           Crowners
           enquest
           found
           a
           dagge
           ,
           and
           gun
           powder
           in
           the
           chamber
           ,
           and
           examining
           the
           man
           that
           bought
           the
           dagge
           ,
           and
           him
           that
           sold
           it
           ,
           they
           found
           that
           the
           Earle
           had
           beene
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           owne
           death
           .
           Three
           dayes
           after
           the
           Lords
           met
           in
           the
           Starre-chamber
           .
           The
           Lord
           Chancelour
           Broumley
           ,
           briefly
           declared
           that
           the
           Earle
           had
           entred
           into
           treasonable
           councels
           against
           his
           Prince
           and
           Countrey
           ,
           which
           now
           when
           he
           perceived
           that
           they
           were
           come
           to
           light
           ,
           troubled
           in
           conscience
           for
           the
           thing
           ,
           hath
           offred
           force
           to
           himselfe
           .
           And
           to
           satisfie
           the
           multitude
           then
           present
           ,
           he
           willed
           the
           Queenes
           Atturney
           generall
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Queenes
           Councell
           ,
           plainly
           to
           open
           the
           causes
           why
           he
           was
           kept
           in
           prison
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           death
           .
           Wherevpon
           Popham
           then
           Atturney
           ,
           beginning
           from
           the
           rebellion
           of
           the
           North
           sixteene
           yeares
           before
           ,
           he
           declared
           ,
           that
           for
           this
           rebellion
           and
           for
           a
           purpose
           to
           deliver
           the
           
             Scots
             Queene
          
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           called
           into
           question
           ,
           acknowledged
           his
           fault
           ,
           submitted
           himselfe
           to
           the
           Queenes
           mercy
           ,
           was
           fined
           fiue
           
           thousand
           markes
           .
           That
           the
           Queene
           of
           her
           clemencie
           tooke
           not
           of
           that
           fine
           so
           much
           as
           a
           farthing
           ,
           and
           after
           his
           brothers
           death
           confirmed
           him
           in
           the
           honor
           of
           the
           Earledome
           .
           Notwithstanding
           all
           this
           ,
           he
           had
           entred
           into
           pernicious
           counsel
           to
           deliver
           the
           
             Scots
             Queene
          
           ,
           to
           overthrow
           the
           
             English
             Queene
          
           ,
           with
           the
           State
           and
           Religion
           :
           that
           Mendoza
           the
           Spaniard
           had
           told
           Throgmorton
           that
           
             Charles
             Paget
          
           vnder
           the
           name
           of
           Mope
           ,
           had
           secretly
           dealt
           with
           him
           in
           Sussex
           of
           these
           things
           :
           that
           the
           Lord
           Paget
           had
           signified
           the
           same
           to
           Throgmorton
           ,
           as
           appeared
           from
           Creighton
           the
           Scots
           Iesuites
           papers
           .
           And
           that
           
             Charles
             Paget
          
           had
           shewed
           the
           same
           things
           to
           
             William
             Shelley
          
           when
           he
           returned
           out
           of
           France
           .
           After
           that
           ,
           Egerton
           the
           Queenes
           Sollicitour
           ,
           inferred
           the
           same
           from
           circumstances
           ,
           and
           a
           care
           of
           concealing
           the
           matter
           .
           That
           when
           as
           there
           was
           none
           in
           England
           that
           could
           accuse
           the
           Earle
           of
           this
           crime
           ,
           except
           the
           Lord
           Paget
           ;
           (
           with
           whom
           Throgmorton
           had
           familiaritie
           )
           he
           had
           provided
           a
           shippe
           for
           the
           Lord
           Paget
           ,
           by
           Shelley
           ,
           a
           few
           dayes
           after
           Throgmorton
           was
           apprehended
           .
           So
           was
           the
           Lord
           Paget
           sent
           away
           into
           France
           .
           And
           when
           Throgmorton
           began
           to
           confesse
           some
           things
           ,
           the
           Earle
           departed
           from
           London
           to
           Petworth
           ,
           and
           sending
           for
           Shelley
           ,
           told
           him
           that
           he
           was
           in
           danger
           of
           his
           life
           and
           fortunes
           ,
           he
           intreated
           him
           to
           keepe
           counsell
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           away
           those
           that
           knew
           of
           the
           departure
           of
           the
           Lord
           Paget
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           comming
           of
           
             Charles
             Paget
          
           .
           Which
           was
           presently
           done
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           sent
           far
           off
           that
           servant
           which
           he
           vsed
           to
           send
           to
           
             Charles
             
             Paget
          
           .
           The
           Sollicitour
           addeth
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           was
           in
           prison
           ,
           he
           dealt
           often
           with
           Shelley
           ,
           the
           keepers
           being
           corrupted
           ,
           to
           vnderstand
           what
           those
           things
           were
           which
           he
           had
           confessed
           .
           But
           when
           by
           a
           poore
           woman
           secretly
           sent
           betweene
           them
           ,
           Shelley
           had
           signified
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           keepe
           counsell
           no
           longer
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           great
           differēce
           between
           their
           two
           conditions
           ;
           that
           he
           must
           come
           vnder
           the
           racke
           ,
           which
           the
           Earle
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           place
           and
           order
           was
           freed
           from
           ,
           and
           had
           written
           to
           him
           what
           he
           had
           confessed
           :
           The
           Earle
           therevpon
           sighed
           and
           said
           ,
           as
           Pantin
           his
           Chamberlain
           hath
           confessed
           ,
           that
           Shelley
           his
           confession
           had
           vndone
           him
           .
           After
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           death
           was
           declared
           by
           the
           testimony
           of
           the
           Enquest
           ,
           and
           by
           Pantins
           testimony
           .
           Many
           good
           men
           were
           very
           sorrowfull
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           of
           such
           nobility
           ,
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           valour
           was
           so
           lost
           .
        
         
           My
           purpose
           is
           in
           this
           Narration
           ,
           to
           obserue
           the
           great
           and
           manifold
           deliverances
           of
           this
           Church
           .
           When
           I
           am
           drawne
           by
           the
           course
           of
           the
           History
           to
           open
           these
           practises
           ,
           in
           which
           noblemen
           haue
           beene
           misled
           :
           this
           I
           confesse
           I
           relate
           with
           great
           commiseration
           ;
           for
           seeing
           that
           
             Noble
             houses
          
           are
           the
           honor
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           ornament
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           man
           that
           loueth
           the
           honor
           of
           his
           owne
           Country
           ,
           that
           can
           write
           or
           speake
           of
           the
           fall
           of
           such
           men
           ,
           but
           with
           griefe
           and
           sorrow
           .
           Of
           such
           I
           will
           make
           no
           other
           observations
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           testification
           of
           mine
           owne
           sorrow
           But
           yet
           here
           I
           must
           obserue
           one
           thing
           for
           the
           good
           and
           instruction
           of
           their
           posteritie
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           that
           
           they
           may
           take
           heed
           of
           these
           pernicious
           instruments
           ,
           
             Priests
             ,
             Iesuites
          
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           are
           infected
           ,
           yea
           and
           poysoned
           with
           the
           infection
           of
           them
           .
           These
           gracelesse
           merchants
           haue
           vtterly
           vndone
           many
           noble
           persons
           ,
           which
           without
           their
           restlesse
           suggestions
           and
           councels
           ,
           might
           and
           doubtlesse
           would
           haue
           bin
           great
           ornaments
           of
           their
           Countries
           both
           in
           peace
           and
           warres
           .
           Was
           there
           ever
           any
           noble
           house
           in
           these
           times
           ruinated
           ,
           without
           the
           practise
           of
           these
           wicked
           miscreants
           ?
           Let
           all
           the
           bloud
           that
           hath
           bin
           shed
           in
           this
           Land
           in
           the
           
             Northern
             rebellion
          
           ,
           &
           at
           other
           times
           ,
           be
           laid
           vpon
           these
           wicked
           instruments
           of
           bloud
           .
           And
           let
           the
           world
           consider
           the
           outragious
           wickednesse
           of
           this
           generation
           ,
           that
           having
           in
           formertimes
           sucked
           the
           bloud
           of
           the
           Saints
           as
           greedy
           instruments
           of
           the
           
             great
             Whore
          
           ,
           that
           is
           
             drunke
             with
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Saints
             :
          
           now
           by
           a
           iust
           ,
           but
           strange
           iudgement
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           are
           fallen
           into
           such
           practises
           ,
           as
           shed
           their
           owne
           bloud
           and
           the
           bloud
           of
           such
           as
           are
           misled
           by
           them
           .
           God
           is
           to
           be
           reverenced
           in
           all
           his
           iudgements
           ,
           and
           let
           not
           men
           striue
           against
           God
           to
           maintaine
           a
           cause
           which
           God
           will
           overthrow
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           maintainers
           thereof
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           is
           not
           much
           to
           be
           marveiled
           ,
           if
           these
           cunning
           stirrers
           haue
           deceiued
           some
           of
           our
           Nobles
           ,
           for
           we
           see
           that
           they
           haue
           cousened
           great
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           .
           For
           soone
           after
           this
           in
           the
           yeare
           1586.
           
           these
           pernicious
           medlers
           ,
           these
           Iesuites
           shewed
           themselues
           in
           other
           colours
           ,
           for
           when
           these
           bloudy
           instruments
           that
           had
           so
           long
           laboured
           
           the
           ruine
           of
           England
           ,
           &
           were
           out
           of
           hope
           to
           restore
           the
           
             Romish
             Religion
          
           to
           England
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           
             Scots
             Queene
          
           ,
           which
           was
           now
           more
           strictly
           kept
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           King
           then
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           who
           had
           plainly
           professed
           and
           established
           the
           Gospell
           in
           his
           Kingdome
           :
           they
           fell
           now
           to
           a
           new
           and
           a
           strange
           practise
           ,
           which
           might
           make
           the
           world
           to
           wonder
           :
           they
           began
           out
           of
           their
           false
           and
           lying
           forgeries
           ,
           to
           set
           a
           foot
           an
           imaginary
           title
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           to
           the
           right
           and
           succession
           of
           the
           English
           Crowne
           .
           To
           this
           purpose
           ,
           as
           Pasquirus
           discovered
           ,
           they
           sent
           into
           England
           one
           Shamiers
           ,
           (
           if
           it
           be
           not
           a
           counterfeit
           name
           )
           a
           lesuit
           ,
           which
           might
           draw
           the
           discontented
           Nobles
           vnto
           the
           Spanish
           side
           ,
           &
           throw
           the
           
             Scots
             Queene
          
           headlong
           into
           dangers
           and
           despayre
           ,
           signifying
           to
           her
           ,
           that
           if
           she
           should
           be
           trouble
           some
           to
           hinder
           their
           designes
           ,
           that
           neither
           she
           nor
           her
           sonne
           should
           raigne
           here
           .
           And
           stirred
           vp
           new
           troubles
           in
           France
           to
           withdraw
           her
           cousens
           the
           Guises
           from
           hindering
           their
           devises
           ,
           by
           wrapping
           them
           in
           new
           garboiles
           against
           the
           King
           of
           Navarre
           and
           the
           Prince
           of
           Condy.
           In
           which
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           had
           a
           hand
           ,
           to
           set
           France
           in
           troubles
           ,
           that
           he
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           might
           the
           better
           proceed
           in
           his
           intentions
           for
           England
           .
           These
           desperate
           courses
           drew
           the
           
             Scots
             Queene
          
           into
           more
           danger
           .
        
         
           At
           this
           time
           a
           most
           desperate
           and
           pernicious
           conspiracy
           brake
           out
           ,
           which
           as
           by
           the
           free
           confessions
           of
           the
           conspirators
           appeareth
           ,
           was
           thus
           .
           Some
           English
           Divines
           of
           the
           
             Rhemish
             seminary
          
           ,
           whilst
           they
           seemed
           to
           admire
           as
           men
           astonished
           
           or
           rather
           doting
           ,
           an
           omnipotency
           in
           the
           Pope
           ,
           did
           labour
           to
           perswade
           themselues
           ,
           that
           Pius
           V.
           his
           bull
           against
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           was
           ind●ted
           by
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           :
           and
           that
           it
           was
           a
           thing
           meritorious
           to
           kill
           excommunicated
           Princes
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           martyrdome
           to
           loose
           their
           liues
           in
           that
           quarrell
           .
           Giffard
           a
           Doctor
           of
           
             Theologie
             ,
             Gilbert
             Giffard
          
           ,
           and
           Hodgeson
           ,
           Priests
           ,
           did
           so
           hammer
           these
           devises
           into
           the
           corrupt
           head
           of
           
             Iohn
             Sauage
          
           (
           who
           they
           say
           was
           a
           Bastard
           )
           that
           he
           being
           heady
           and
           bloudy
           (
           a
           fit
           instrument
           for
           ●esuites
           )
           made
           a
           vow
           to
           kill
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           .
           At
           the
           same
           time
           they
           set
           out
           a
           Book
           (
           for
           no
           other
           purpose
           ,
           but
           with
           great
           cunning
           to
           draw
           the
           Queene
           and
           Councell
           into
           securitie
           ,
           and
           to
           lay
           their
           vngracious
           plots
           more
           deeply
           ,
           and
           so
           with
           more
           ease
           to
           come
           to
           that
           mischievous
           end
           they
           shot
           at
           )
           .
           In
           which
           Booke
           they
           admonish
           the
           Papists
           in
           England
           ,
           that
           they
           practise
           no
           hurt
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           were
           onely
           to
           vse
           such
           weapons
           as
           are
           lawfull
           for
           Christians
           to
           vse
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             ●eares
             ,
             spirituall
             armour
             ,
             daily
             prayers
             ,
             watchings
             ,
             fastings
          
           against
           their
           adversaries
           ,
           this
           was
           their
           ●ox
           craft
           .
           And
           withall
           they
           spred
           a
           false
           rumour
           by
           their
           whisperers
           ,
           that
           
             George
             Giffard
          
           one
           of
           the
           Queenes
           Gentlemen
           Pencionaries
           had
           sworne
           to
           kill
           the
           Queene
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           cause
           had
           wiped
           the
           Guise
           of
           a
           great
           summe
           of
           money
           .
        
         
           At
           Easter
           following
           ,
           
             Iohn
             Ballard
          
           ,
           a
           Priest
           of
           the
           
             Remish
             seminary
          
           ,
           who
           had
           assayed
           the
           mindes
           of
           many
           Papists
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           travelled
           to
           conferre
           with
           ,
           through
           England
           and
           Scotland
           ,
           was
           now
           returned
           
           into
           England
           .
           This
           man
           had
           dealt
           with
           
             Bernardin
             Mendoza
          
           ,
           now
           the
           ordinary
           Spanish
           Ambassadour
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           with
           
             Charles
             Paget
          
           for
           an
           invasion
           of
           England
           .
           Declaring
           that
           now
           was
           the
           fittest
           opportunitie
           for
           that
           service
           ,
           whilst
           the
           military
           men
           were
           absent
           ,
           being
           then
           imployed
           in
           the
           Low-Countries
           .
           A
           fitter
           time
           could
           never
           be
           hoped
           ,
           for
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Pope
           ,
           the
           Spanyard
           ,
           the
           Guise
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           Parma
           ,
           had
           resolved
           to
           invade
           England
           ,
           to
           turne
           the
           Warres
           from
           the
           Netherlands
           .
           And
           albeit
           Paget
           had
           made
           it
           evident
           ,
           that
           as
           long
           as
           the
           Queene
           liued
           ,
           the
           invasion
           of
           England
           would
           be
           in
           vaine
           ,
           yet
           was
           Ballard
           sworne
           ,
           and
           sent
           into
           England
           ,
           to
           procure
           all
           the
           helpe
           that
           might
           be
           to
           the
           conspiratours
           ,
           and
           the
           liberty
           of
           the
           
             Scots
             Queene
          
           .
        
         
           At
           Pentecost
           following
           ,
           that
           
             silken
             Priest
          
           came
           into
           England
           ,
           in
           a
           
             Souldiers
             habit
          
           ,
           with
           a
           feigned
           name
           ,
           called
           Captaine
           Foscue
           .
           This
           man
           had
           conference
           in
           London
           with
           
             Antony
             Babington
          
           ,
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           Darbyshire
           ,
           yong
           ,
           rich
           ,
           wittie
           ,
           and
           learned
           aboue
           the
           expectation
           of
           his
           yeares
           ,
           and
           being
           addicted
           to
           the
           
             Romish
             Religion
          
           ,
           had
           a
           little
           before
           got
           into
           France
           without
           leaue
           .
           Where
           he
           had
           familiar
           conversation
           with
           
             Thomas
             Morgan
          
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Glasco
           the
           
             Scots
             Queenes
          
           Ambassadour
           .
           These
           men
           extolling
           the
           heroick
           vertues
           of
           the
           
             Scots
             Queene
          
           ,
           made
           to
           him
           great
           ostentation
           of
           assured
           hopes
           of
           honor
           by
           her
           meanes
           to
           be
           obtained
           .
           The
           ambitious
           yong
           man
           was
           easily
           drawne
           to
           take
           hold
           of
           that
           faire
           glistering
           estate
           proposed
           by
           them
           .
           And
           they
           
           were
           as
           ready
           cunningly
           to
           set
           him
           forward
           ;
           and
           before
           he
           had
           well
           thought
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           they
           commended
           him
           by
           Letters
           to
           the
           
             Scots
             Queene
          
           .
           For
           when
           he
           was
           returned
           into
           England
           ,
           she
           saluted
           him
           favourably
           with
           her
           Letters
           ;
           from
           that
           time
           Morgan
           vsed
           his
           helpe
           in
           sending
           Letters
           to
           her
           ,
           vntill
           she
           was
           committed
           to
           the
           custodie
           of
           
             Amice
             Paulet
          
           .
           For
           after
           that
           ,
           the
           yong
           man
           finding
           the
           danger
           ,
           ceased
           .
           With
           this
           
             Babington
             ,
             Ballard
          
           had
           conference
           of
           the
           things
           aforesaid
           .
           But
           he
           thought
           assuredly
           so
           long
           as
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           liued
           ,
           that
           the
           invasion
           of
           England
           would
           come
           to
           nothing
           .
           But
           when
           Ballard
           signified
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           would
           not
           long
           be
           aliue
           ;
           for
           Sauage
           who
           had
           vowed
           to
           kill
           her
           ,
           was
           now
           come
           into
           
             England
             ;
             Babington
          
           thought
           not
           good
           that
           so
           great
           a
           matter
           should
           be
           committ●d
           to
           Sauage
           onely
           ,
           least
           he
           might
           be
           stopped
           from
           the
           enterprise
           .
           But
           rather
           to
           sixe
           valiant
           and
           resolute
           Gentlemen
           ,
           in
           which
           number
           Sauage
           should
           be
           one
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           not
           be
           condemned
           for
           not
           performing
           his
           vow
           .
           Wherevpon
           Babington
           tooke
           a
           new
           course
           ,
           for
           the
           invasion
           ,
           touching
           the
           ports
           where
           the
           strangers
           might
           land
           ,
           and
           the
           forces
           that
           should
           be
           ioyned
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           delivering
           the
           
             Scots
             Queene
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Tragick
           slaughter
           of
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           ,
           as
           he
           called
           it
           .
        
         
           Whilst
           he
           was
           fixed
           in
           these
           cogitations
           ,
           he
           received
           Letters
           by
           an
           vnknowne
           boy
           ;
           written
           from
           the
           
             Queene
             of
             Scots
          
           ,
           in
           that
           familiar
           character
           which
           was
           vsed
           betweene
           them
           .
           She
           blamed
           
           him
           ,
           but
           mildly
           ,
           for
           his
           long
           silence
           ;
           and
           willed
           him
           to
           send
           her
           the
           Packet
           of
           Letters
           sent
           from
           Morgan
           ,
           and
           delivered
           by
           the
           French
           Ambassadors
           Secretary
           .
           Which
           he
           did
           accordingly
           .
           And
           by
           the
           same
           messenger
           sent
           to
           her
           a
           Letter
           ,
           wherein
           he
           excused
           his
           silence
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           wanted
           opportunitie
           of
           sending
           since
           that
           she
           was
           in
           the
           custodie
           of
           
             Amice
             Paulet
          
           ,
           a
           puritan
           ,
           a
           meere
           Leicestrian
           ,
           and
           a
           most
           bitter
           enemy
           of
           the
           Catholike
           faith
           .
           He
           declared
           what
           he
           had
           resolved
           with
           Ballard
           ,
           that
           sixe
           Gentlemen
           were
           chosen
           to
           performe
           the
           tragicke
           slaughter
           ,
           and
           that
           himselfe
           with
           an
           hundreth
           other
           ,
           would
           deliver
           her
           .
           He
           intreated
           that
           to
           these
           
             Heroick
             Actors
          
           (
           so
           he
           called
           them
           )
           rewards
           might
           be
           proposed
           ,
           or
           to
           their
           posteritie
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           faile
           in
           the
           action
           .
           The
           twentie-seventh
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           answer
           was
           made
           to
           these
           Letters
           .
           Babington
           his
           forward
           desire
           of
           promoting
           the
           Catholike
           Religion
           was
           commended
           .
           He
           was
           warned
           that
           it
           might
           be
           vndertaken
           considerately
           ,
           and
           that
           nothing
           be
           moued
           before
           they
           were
           sure
           of
           externall
           forces
           :
           that
           an
           association
           among
           them
           might
           be
           made
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           feared
           the
           Puritanes
           :
           that
           some
           trouble
           might
           be
           stirred
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           whilst
           the
           stroke
           might
           be
           given
           here
           at
           home
           :
           that
           Arundell
           ,
           and
           his
           brethren
           ,
           and
           Northumberland
           ,
           should
           be
           drawne
           to
           the
           side
           ,
           
             VVestmerland
             ,
             Paget
          
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           might
           be
           secretly
           called
           home
           .
           The
           way
           to
           deliver
           her
           was
           also
           prescribed
           ;
           either
           to
           overturne
           a
           Coach
           in
           the
           gate
           ,
           or
           to
           set
           the
           Stables
           on
           fire
           ,
           or
           to
           intercept
           her
           whilst
           
           she
           rode
           to
           take
           the
           ayre
           betweene
           Chartley
           and
           Stafford
           .
           Last
           of
           all
           Babington
           was
           warranted
           to
           vndertake
           for
           rewards
           ,
           and
           to
           pawne
           his
           credit
           to
           the
           six
           Gentlemen
           ,
           and
           others
           .
        
         
           Now
           had
           he
           gathered
           about
           him
           certaine
           Gentlemen
           ,
           inflamed
           with
           a
           fiery
           zeale
           of
           the
           
             Romish
             Religion
          
           .
           Of
           whom
           the
           chiefe
           were
           ,
           
             Edward
             Windsore
          
           ,
           brother
           to
           the
           Lord
           Windsore
           ,
           a
           yong
           Gentleman
           of
           a
           soft
           disposition
           ,
           
             Thomas
             Salisbury
          
           ,
           of
           a
           Knights
           house
           in
           Denbigh-shire
           ,
           
             Charles
             Tilney
          
           ,
           an
           ancient
           Gentleman
           ,
           the
           onely
           hope
           of
           the
           Familie
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           
             Queenes
             Pencionaries
          
           ,
           whom
           Ballard
           had
           reconciled
           to
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ;
           both
           proper
           yong
           men
           :
           
             Chidioc
             Tychburn
          
           ,
           of
           
             Hampshire
             ,
             Edward
             Abington
          
           ,
           whose
           father
           was
           the
           Queenes
           Cofferer
           :
           
             Robert
             Gage
          
           of
           
             Surrey
             ,
             Iohn
             Traverse
          
           ,
           and
           
             Iohn
             Charnok
          
           of
           
             Lanchishire
             ,
             Iohn
             Iones
          
           ,
           whose
           father
           was
           Queene
           Maries
           taylour
           ,
           
             Sauage
             ,
             Barnwell
          
           ,
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           
             Ireland
             ,
             Henry
             Dun
          
           ,
           Clarke
           of
           the
           first
           fruit
           office
           .
           Into
           this
           societie
           Polly
           also
           insinuated
           himselfe
           :
           a
           man
           well
           acquainted
           with
           the
           affayres
           of
           the
           
             Scots
             Queene
          
           :
           a
           man
           well
           skilled
           in
           the
           art
           of
           simulation
           and
           dissimulation
           .
           Who
           was
           thought
           daily
           to
           reveile
           all
           their
           councells
           to
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Walsingham
          
           ,
           and
           to
           thrust
           them
           headlong
           into
           mischiefe
           ,
           who
           were
           forward
           enough
           of
           themselues
           to
           evill
           .
           Albeit
           ,
           Navus
           the
           
             Scots
             Queenes
          
           Secretary
           warned
           them
           to
           beware
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           To
           these
           did
           Babington
           communicate
           the
           matter
           ,
           but
           not
           all
           to
           each
           one
           :
           his
           owne
           Letters
           
           and
           the
           
             Scots
             Queenes
          
           Letters
           he
           shewed
           to
           Ballard
           ,
           to
           Tychburn
           ,
           and
           Dun.
           He
           dealt
           with
           Tilney
           and
           Tychburn
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           strikers
           .
           They
           at
           first
           denied
           to
           dehle
           their
           hands
           with
           the
           bloud
           of
           their
           Prince
           .
           Ballard
           and
           Babington
           labour
           to
           proue
           it
           lawfull
           to
           kill
           Princes
           excommunicated
           :
           and
           if
           
             right
             should
             be
             violated
             ,
             then
             for
             the
             Catholike
             Religion
             it
             is
             to
             be
             violated
             .
          
           Herevpon
           hardly
           perswaded
           ,
           they
           yeeld
           their
           consent
           in
           a
           sort
           .
           
             Abington
             ,
             Barnwell
             ,
             Charnok
          
           ,
           and
           Sauage
           readily
           and
           roundly
           without
           scruple
           sware
           to
           kill
           her
           .
           Salisbury
           could
           by
           no
           meanes
           be
           perswaded
           to
           be
           a
           Queene-killer
           ,
           but
           to
           deliver
           the
           
             Scots
             Queene
          
           ,
           he
           offred
           his
           service
           willingly
           .
           Babington
           designeth
           Ty●hburn
           aboue
           the
           number
           ,
           to
           helpe
           the
           percussors
           ,
           of
           whose
           fidelitie
           and
           courage
           he
           had
           perswaded
           himselfe
           much
           .
           But
           he
           was
           now
           absent
           ,
           travailing
           abroad
           .
           Babington
           commandes
           that
           they
           impart
           the
           matter
           to
           none
           ,
           except
           first
           an
           oath
           be
           taken
           to
           keepe
           silence
           .
           These
           conspiratours
           now
           and
           then
           conferred
           of
           these
           matters
           in
           Saint
           Giles
           fields
           ,
           in
           Pauls-Church
           ,
           in
           Tavernes
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           had
           their
           daily
           feasts
           ,
           being
           now
           puffed
           vp
           with
           the
           hopes
           of
           great
           matters
           .
           Sometimes
           commending
           the
           valour
           of
           the
           Nobles
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           who
           lately
           had
           intercepted
           the
           King
           at
           Sterling
           :
           and
           of
           Gerard
           the
           Burgonian
           ,
           who
           killed
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           .
           And
           so
           farre
           they
           proceeded
           in
           their
           foolish
           vanitie
           ,
           so
           strangly
           infatuated
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           should
           strike
           the
           Queene
           ,
           they
           had
           portraied
           in
           liuely
           pictures
           ,
           and
           
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           them
           Babington
           ,
           with
           this
           Verse
           .
           
             Hi
             mihi
             sunt
             comites
             ,
             quos
             ipsa
             pericula
             ducunt
             .
          
        
         
           But
           when
           this
           Verse
           was
           disliked
           ,
           as
           seeming
           too
           plaine
           :
           for
           it
           ,
           they
           set
           in
           place
           these
           wordes
           :
           
             Quorsum
             haec
             alió
             properantibus
          
           ?
           These
           pictures
           were
           taken
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           said
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           the
           Queene
           ;
           who
           knew
           none
           of
           their
           countenances
           but
           onely
           Barnwells
           ,
           who
           vsed
           often
           to
           come
           in
           her
           presence
           ,
           following
           the
           causes
           of
           the
           Earle
           of
           Kildare
           ,
           whom
           he
           served
           :
           and
           she
           tooke
           notice
           of
           him
           by
           other
           markes
           .
           Verily
           one
           day
           as
           she
           was
           walking
           abroad
           she
           saw
           Barnwell
           ,
           she
           looked
           sharply
           and
           vndauntedly
           vpon
           the
           man
           ,
           and
           turning
           to
           Sr
           
             Christopher
             Hatton
          
           ,
           Captaine
           of
           the
           Guard
           ,
           and
           to
           some
           others
           :
           
             Am
             not
             I
          
           ,
           quoth
           she
           ,
           
             well
             guarded
             ,
             who
             haue
             not
             so
             much
             as
             one
             man
             in
             my
             company
             that
             hath
             a
             sword
             ?
          
           For
           Barnwell
           told
           this
           to
           the
           other
           conspiratours
           ,
           and
           declared
           how
           easily
           she
           might
           haue
           beene
           killed
           ,
           if
           the
           conspiratours
           had
           then
           beene
           present
           .
           Sauage
           in
           like
           sort
           reported
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           Now
           there
           was
           nothing
           that
           so
           much
           troubled
           Babington
           ,
           as
           the
           feare
           least
           the
           promise
           of
           externall
           forces
           might
           faile
           .
           And
           therefore
           to
           make
           that
           good
           ,
           he
           resolved
           to
           goe
           into
           France
           ,
           and
           to
           send
           Ballard
           secretly
           before
           ,
           for
           whose
           passage
           he
           had
           procured
           licence
           for
           money
           vnder
           a
           counterfeit
           name
           .
           And
           to
           remoue
           all
           suspition
           from
           himselfe
           by
           Polly
           he
           in●inuateth
           himselfe
           into
           
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Walsingham
          
           ,
           and
           dealeth
           earnestly
           with
           him
           ,
           to
           intreat
           of
           the
           Queene
           license
           for
           his
           passage
           into
           France
           ,
           promising
           to
           doe
           some
           especially
           seruice
           ,
           in
           searching
           and
           discovering
           the
           secret
           attempts
           of
           the
           fugitiues
           for
           the
           
             Scots
             Queene
          
           .
           He
           commended
           the
           purpose
           of
           the
           yong
           man
           ,
           and
           promised
           not
           onely
           to
           obtaine
           him
           licence
           to
           travell
           ,
           but
           he
           promised
           withall
           great
           and
           goodly
           rewardes
           to
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           doe
           such
           a
           service
           ,
           yet
           holding
           him
           in
           suspence
           ,
           he
           delayed
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           knew
           his
           purpose
           and
           drift
           well
           ,
           having
           fished
           all
           out
           by
           an
           especiall
           skill
           he
           had
           in
           discovering
           treasons
           ,
           but
           especially
           by
           the
           discovery
           of
           
             Gilbert
             Giffard
          
           ,
           a
           Priest
           ,
           he
           was
           made
           acquainted
           with
           their
           intentions
           ,
           which
           they
           thought
           were
           kept
           so
           secret
           that
           the
           Sunne
           had
           not
           knowne
           any
           thing
           thereof
           .
        
         
           This
           Giffard
           was
           borne
           at
           Chellington
           ,
           where
           the
           
             Scots
             Queene
          
           was
           kept
           ,
           and
           sent
           by
           the
           fugitiues
           into
           England
           ,
           vnder
           the
           name
           of
           Luson
           ,
           to
           put
           Sauage
           in
           minde
           of
           his
           vow
           vndertaken
           ,
           and
           to
           lurke
           as
           a
           fit
           meanes
           to
           transmit
           Letters
           betweene
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Scots
             Queene
          
           ,
           because
           in
           so
           dangerous
           a
           businesse
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           draw
           in
           to
           serue
           their
           turne
           herein
           neither
           the
           Countesse
           of
           Arundell
           ,
           nor
           the
           Lord
           Lumley
           ,
           nor
           
             Henry
             Howard
          
           ,
           nor
           Sr
           
             George
             Shirly
          
           .
        
         
           The
           fugitiues
           ,
           to
           try
           whether
           the
           way
           was
           safe
           by
           Giffard
           to
           transmit
           Letters
           ,
           first
           sent
           blankes
           many
           times
           sealed
           like
           Letters
           and
           packeted
           ,
           which
           when
           by
           the
           answers
           they
           perceived
           to
           be
           truely
           delivered
           ,
           now
           growne
           more
           
           confident
           ,
           wrote
           often
           of
           their
           affaires
           intended
           ,
           in
           secret
           Characters
           .
           But
           Giffard
           before
           this
           ,
           whether
           vexed
           in
           his
           conscience
           ,
           or
           corrupted
           before
           with
           money
           ,
           or
           terrified
           with
           feare
           ,
           had
           opened
           himselfe
           to
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Walsingham
          
           ,
           and
           declared
           with
           what
           purpose
           he
           was
           sent
           into
           England
           ,
           and
           offered
           all
           his
           service
           ,
           as
           from
           the
           loue
           to
           his
           Countrey
           and
           his
           Prince
           ,
           and
           promised
           to
           communicate
           to
           him
           all
           the
           Letters
           that
           he
           received
           either
           from
           the
           fugitiues
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           
             Scots
             Queene
          
           .
           Sir
           Francis
           imbracing
           the
           opportunitie
           offerd
           ,
           intertained
           him
           courteously
           ,
           and
           sent
           him
           into
           Staffordshire
           ,
           and
           wrote
           to
           Sir
           
             Amice
             Pawlet
          
           ,
           willingly
           to
           suffer
           some
           of
           his
           servants
           to
           be
           corrupted
           by
           Giffard
           ,
           and
           to
           winke
           at
           it
           .
           But
           he
           being
           vnwilling
           ,
           as
           he
           said
           ,
           to
           suffer
           any
           of
           his
           houshold
           servants
           ,
           by
           simulation
           to
           become
           a
           traytor
           ,
           yet
           though
           vnwillingly
           ,
           he
           suffred
           that
           the
           brewer
           ,
           or
           the
           man
           that
           provided
           Provender
           for
           his
           horse
           ,
           who
           dwelt
           neare
           him
           ,
           might
           be
           corrupted
           by
           
             Giffard
             .
             Giffard
          
           easily
           corrupted
           the
           brewer
           with
           some
           peeces
           of
           gold
           ,
           who
           by
           a
           hole
           in
           the
           wall
           ,
           where
           a
           stone
           was
           set
           which
           might
           be
           remoued
           ,
           sent
           Letters
           secretly
           ,
           and
           received
           others
           ,
           which
           alwayes
           by
           messengers
           provided
           for
           the
           purpose
           ,
           came
           to
           the
           hands
           of
           Sr
           
             Francis
             Walsingham
          
           .
           Who
           opened
           the
           seales
           ,
           coppied
           out
           the
           Letters
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           singular
           cunning
           of
           
             Thomas
             Philipps
          
           found
           the
           secret
           Character
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           skill
           of
           
             Arthur
             Gregory
          
           sealed
           them
           vp
           againe
           so
           cunningly
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           could
           suspect
           that
           they
           were
           opened
           ,
           and
           
           then
           sent
           them
           to
           the
           parties
           to
           whom
           they
           were
           directed
           .
           Thus
           were
           disclosed
           those
           former
           Letters
           from
           the
           
             Scots
             Queene
          
           to
           Babington
           ,
           and
           his
           answers
           ,
           and
           others
           againe
           from
           her
           to
           him
           ,
           (
           in
           which
           there
           was
           a
           Postscript
           cunningly
           added
           in
           the
           same
           Character
           ,
           to
           write
           the
           names
           of
           the
           six
           Gentlemen
           ,
           and
           happily
           some
           other
           things
           .
           )
           Moreover
           ,
           the
           same
           day
           ,
           the
           Letters
           to
           Mendoza
           the
           Spanish
           Ambassadour
           ,
           to
           
             Charles
             Paget
          
           ,
           to
           the
           Lord
           Paget
           ,
           to
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Glasco
           ,
           and
           to
           Sr
           
             Francis
             Inglefeld
          
           ,
           were
           all
           coppied
           out
           ,
           and
           transmitted
           .
        
         
           The
           Queene
           ,
           as
           soone
           as
           she
           vnderstood
           so
           rough
           a
           tempest
           hanging
           over
           her
           head
           ,
           both
           from
           inward
           traytors
           and
           forraine
           enemies
           ,
           she
           commanded
           to
           the
           end
           that
           the
           conspiracy
           might
           the
           sooner
           be
           quelled
           ,
           that
           Ballard
           should
           be
           apprehended
           .
           Wherevpon
           he
           was
           suddenly
           taken
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           nick
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           ready
           to
           depart
           into
           France
           .
           Being
           taken
           in
           Babingtons
           house
           .
           Herevpon
           Babington
           was
           afraid
           and
           sore
           troubled
           ,
           and
           vexed
           with
           a
           thousand
           cogitations
           he
           came
           to
           Tychburn
           ,
           and
           with
           him
           adviseth
           what
           is
           best
           to
           doe
           .
           His
           advise
           was
           that
           the
           conspiratours
           should
           presently
           disperse
           themselues
           and
           fly
           ,
           yet
           Babington
           thought
           it
           best
           to
           send
           Sauage
           and
           Charnok
           presently
           to
           kill
           the
           Queene
           .
           But
           first
           to
           put
           Sauage
           in
           brauer
           and
           more
           courtly
           apparell
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           haue
           a
           more
           easie
           passage
           .
           And
           of
           this
           proiect
           he
           had
           the
           same
           day
           speech
           with
           him
           ,
           in
           Pauls-Church
           .
           But
           presently
           changing
           his
           minde
           ,
           and
           concealing
           his
           secret
           
           cares
           and
           feares
           ,
           he
           wrote
           Letters
           to
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Walsingham
          
           ,
           being
           then
           in
           Court
           ,
           wherein
           with
           great
           earnestnes
           he
           intreated
           that
           now
           at
           last
           he
           might
           haue
           license
           to
           depart
           into
           France
           ;
           and
           withall
           he
           made
           suit
           for
           Ballards
           deliverance
           ,
           who
           might
           be
           of
           great
           vse
           to
           him
           in
           his
           proposed
           busin●sse
           .
           Sir
           Francis
           with
           faire
           promises
           keepes
           him
           from
           day
           to
           day
           in
           hope
           .
           That
           Ballard
           was
           taken
           ,
           he
           layeth
           all
           the
           fault
           vpon
           Yong
           ,
           that
           cunning
           hunter
           of
           Papists
           ,
           and
           vpon
           some
           other
           Catch-poles
           ;
           and
           warneth
           Babington
           to
           take
           heed
           to
           such
           kinde
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           friendly
           admonishing
           him
           ,
           and
           easily
           perswadeth
           the
           yong
           man
           ,
           that
           vntill
           the
           Queene
           might
           be
           at
           leasure
           to
           signe
           the
           Bill
           for
           his
           passage
           ,
           he
           would
           returne
           to
           London
           ,
           and
           lodge
           in
           his
           house
           at
           London
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           they
           might
           conferre
           more
           secretly
           of
           so
           great
           matters
           .
           And
           that
           by
           his
           often
           comming
           ,
           the
           fugitiues
           might
           not
           haue
           any
           suspition
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           into
           France
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           Skidmor
           ,
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Walsingham
          
           his
           servant
           was
           commanded
           to
           obserue
           him
           most
           strictly
           ,
           and
           should
           be
           with
           him
           whither
           soever
           he
           went
           ;
           in
           shew
           that
           so
           he
           might
           be
           safer
           from
           messengers
           that
           otherwise
           might
           apprehend
           him
           .
           Thus
           farre
           Sr
           
             Francis
             Walsingham
          
           had
           closely
           carried
           this
           businesse
           without
           the
           knowledge
           of
           other
           of
           the
           privy
           Councell
           ,
           and
           would
           haue
           proceeded
           farther
           .
           But
           the
           Queene
           would
           not
           ;
           least
           (
           as
           she
           said
           )
           
             by
             not
             preventing
             the
             danger
             when
             shee
             might
             ,
             shee
             might
             seeme
             rather
             to
             tempt
             God
             ,
             then
             to
             trust
             in
             God.
          
           Wherevpon
           Sir
           Francis
           
           from
           Court
           wrote
           to
           his
           man
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           obserue
           Babington
           with
           an
           especiall
           care
           .
           This
           Letter
           was
           not
           sealed
           ,
           but
           so
           delivered
           that
           as
           the
           man
           read
           it
           ,
           Babington
           sitting
           at
           Table
           with
           him
           did
           also
           reade
           it
           .
           Wherevpon
           finding
           himselfe
           guiltie
           ,
           and
           suspecting
           that
           all
           was
           disclosed
           ,
           the
           next
           night
           when
           he
           ,
           and
           Skidmor
           ,
           and
           one
           or
           two
           of
           Sir
           Francis
           his
           servants
           ,
           had
           supped
           somwhat
           freely
           in
           a
           Taverne
           ,
           he
           rose
           as
           going
           to
           pay
           the
           reckoning
           ,
           and
           leaving
           his
           cloak
           and
           rapier
           ,
           fled
           away
           in
           the
           darke
           to
           Westminster
           .
           Where
           Gage
           changed
           apparell
           with
           him
           ,
           who
           presently
           put
           off
           the
           same
           againe
           in
           Charnoks
           chamber
           ,
           and
           put
           on
           Charnoks
           .
           And
           conveyed
           themselues
           both
           into
           S.
           Iohns
           Wood
           neare
           to
           the
           Cittie
           .
           Whither
           Barnwell
           and
           Dun
           came
           to
           them
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           they
           were
           declared
           traytors
           throughout
           England
           .
           They
           hiding
           themselues
           in
           Woods
           and
           by-wayes
           after
           they
           had
           in
           vaine
           expected
           money
           from
           the
           French
           Ambassadour
           ,
           and
           horse
           from
           Tychburn
           ,
           they
           cut
           off
           Babingtons
           hayre
           ,
           and
           defaced
           his
           natiue
           beautie
           with
           rubbing
           his
           face
           over
           with
           the
           greene
           huskes
           of
           Walnuts
           .
           And
           being
           forced
           by
           hunger
           they
           came
           to
           Bellamyes
           house
           ,
           neare
           to
           Harrow
           on
           the
           Hill
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           great
           favourer
           of
           the
           
             Romish
             Religion
          
           .
           Where
           they
           were
           hid
           in
           Barnes
           ,
           and
           fed
           ,
           and
           cloathed
           with
           rusticall
           apparell
           .
           After
           ten
           dayes
           they
           were
           found
           and
           brought
           to
           London
           .
           Herevpon
           the
           Cittie
           witnessed
           their
           publike
           ioy
           by
           ringing
           of
           bells
           ,
           by
           bonefires
           in
           the
           streets
           ,
           by
           singing
           of
           Psalmes
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           that
           the
           Citizens
           had
           great
           
           thankes
           given
           them
           from
           the
           QVEENE
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           conspiratours
           were
           soone
           caught
           ,
           many
           of
           them
           neare
           the
           Cittie
           ;
           Salisbury
           in
           Staffordshire
           ,
           his
           horse
           being
           killed
           vnder
           him
           by
           them
           who
           followed
           him
           ,
           and
           Trauerse
           was
           taken
           with
           him
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           swimmed
           over
           the
           river
           Weuer
           .
           And
           Iones
           in
           Wales
           ,
           who
           was
           not
           acquainted
           with
           the
           inuasion
           intended
           ,
           but
           onely
           receiued
           them
           into
           his
           house
           ,
           after
           he
           knew
           them
           to
           be
           proclaimed
           rebells
           ,
           and
           hid
           them
           .
           And
           had
           furnished
           Salisbury
           as
           he
           fled
           ,
           and
           his
           man
           (
           who
           was
           a
           Priest
           )
           with
           a
           changed
           Cloake
           .
           Onely
           Windsore
           was
           not
           found
           .
           Many
           dayes
           were
           spent
           in
           examining
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           by
           their
           confessions
           betrayed
           one
           another
           ,
           concealing
           nothing
           .
        
         
           All
           this
           time
           the
           
             Scots
             Queene
          
           and
           her
           servants
           were
           kept
           by
           such
           a
           diligent
           watch
           of
           Sir
           
             Amice
             Pawlet
          
           ,
           that
           those
           things
           were
           altogether
           hid
           from
           her
           ,
           though
           now
           well
           knowne
           over
           all
           England
           .
           But
           after
           that
           these
           were
           apprehended
           ,
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Gorge
          
           was
           sent
           to
           acquaint
           her
           with
           these
           things
           in
           few
           words
           .
           Which
           he
           did
           purposely
           when
           she
           thought
           least
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           as
           she
           was
           taking
           horse
           to
           ride
           a
           hunting
           .
           Neither
           was
           she
           permitted
           to
           returne
           ,
           but
           in
           shew
           of
           honor
           she
           was
           carried
           about
           to
           Noble
           mens
           houses
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           
             Iohn
             Maners
             ,
             Edward
             Ashton
             ,
             Richard
             Bagot
             ,
          
           and
           
             William
             Wade
          
           (
           who
           ignorant
           of
           the
           whole
           matter
           had
           beene
           sent
           into
           these
           parts
           )
           receiving
           authoritie
           from
           the
           Queene
           ,
           did
           commit
           Navus
           ,
           and
           Curle
           ,
           Secretaries
           ,
           and
           other
           servants
           ,
           to
           such
           as
           might
           keepe
           them
           asunder
           ,
           that
           
           they
           might
           not
           conferre
           together
           among
           themselues
           ,
           nor
           with
           the
           
             Scets
             Queene
          
           .
           And
           breaking
           vp
           the
           Chamber-doores
           ,
           they
           tooke
           all
           Chesies
           and
           Boxes
           ,
           wherein
           they
           found
           Letters
           ,
           and
           sent
           them
           sealed
           with
           their
           seales
           to
           the
           Court.
           After
           that
           Sir
           
             Amice
             Pawlet
          
           ,
           being
           commanded
           ,
           tooke
           all
           the
           money
           ,
           least
           she
           might
           corrupt
           some
           for
           money
           ,
           and
           gaue
           his
           promise
           to
           restore
           all
           again
           .
           When
           the
           packets
           of
           Letters
           were
           opened
           before
           the
           Queene
           ,
           the
           Letters
           of
           many
           forrainers
           were
           found
           ,
           and
           Coppies
           of
           many
           Letters
           to
           others
           ;
           and
           about
           sixtie
           Tables
           of
           secret
           Characters
           .
           And
           some
           Letters
           from
           certaine
           Noble
           men
           of
           England
           ,
           with
           a
           full
           declaration
           of
           their
           loue
           and
           services
           .
           Which
           thing
           notwithstanding
           ,
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           dissembled
           that
           matter
           in
           silence
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           vsed
           that
           word
           :
           
             Video
             ,
             taceo
             ;
             I
             see
             and
             say
             nothing
             .
          
           But
           they
           smelling
           the
           matter
           ,
           least
           they
           might
           seeme
           to
           favour
           the
           
             Scots
             Queene
          
           ,
           after
           that
           ,
           began
           to
           show
           themselues
           enemies
           against
           her
           .
        
         
           Now
           Giffard
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           played
           his
           part
           in
           this
           play
           ,
           was
           sent
           away
           as
           a
           banished
           man
           into
           France
           ;
           leaving
           before
           he
           went
           an
           indented
           paper
           with
           the
           French
           Ambassadour
           Leiger
           in
           England
           ,
           with
           this
           instruction
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           deliver
           Letters
           which
           he
           might
           receiue
           from
           the
           
             Scots
             Queene
          
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           fugitiues
           ,
           to
           none
           other
           but
           onely
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           exhibited
           a
           paper
           an
           swering
           to
           that
           indented
           paper
           .
           Which
           paper
           was
           by
           him
           sent
           secretly
           to
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Walsingham
             .
             Giffard
          
           returning
           into
           France
           ,
           after
           a
           few
           moneths
           
           was
           imprisoned
           for
           his
           filthy
           life
           :
           and
           suspected
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           died
           miserably
           ;
           confessing
           many
           of
           the
           foresaid
           matters
           ,
           which
           was
           also
           found
           in
           his
           papers
           .
        
         
           The
           XIII
           .
           of
           September
           ,
           seven
           of
           the
           conspiratours
           being
           brought
           to
           iudgement
           ,
           confessed
           themselues
           guiltie
           ,
           and
           were
           condemned
           of
           treason
           .
           Other
           seven
           came
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           who
           denied
           that
           they
           were
           guiltie
           ;
           and
           cōmitted
           themselues
           to
           God
           and
           their
           Country
           :
           yet
           were
           they
           condemned
           by
           their
           former
           confessions
           .
           Onely
           Polly
           ,
           though
           guiltie
           of
           all
           ,
           yet
           when
           he
           affirmed
           that
           he
           disclosed
           some
           of
           those
           matters
           to
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Walsingham
          
           ,
           was
           not
           called
           to
           iudgement
           .
           The
           twentieth
           of
           that
           month
           ,
           the
           first
           seven
           were
           hanged
           and
           quattered
           in
           S.
           Giles
           fields
           ,
           where
           they
           vsed
           to
           meet
           .
           Ballard
           ,
           the
           contriver
           of
           all
           the
           mischief
           ,
           asked
           pardon
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Queene
           conditionally
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           sinned
           against
           her
           .
           Babington
           (
           who
           without
           feare
           beheld
           Ballards
           death
           ,
           whilst
           the
           rest
           were
           vpon
           their
           knees
           in
           prayer
           )
           freely
           confessed
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           after
           he
           was
           taken
           downe
           from
           the
           Gallowes
           ,
           cryed
           out
           in
           Latin
           ,
           
             Parce
             mihi
             Iesu
          
           :
           the
           rest
           in
           their
           order
           likewise
           were
           hanged
           and
           quartered
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           punishment
           of
           these
           ,
           Navus
           a
           French
           man
           ,
           and
           Curlus
           a
           Scot
           ,
           Secretaries
           to
           the
           
             Scots
             Queene
          
           were
           called
           into
           question
           vpon
           the
           Letters
           that
           were
           taken
           in
           the
           lodging
           of
           the
           
             Scots
             Queene
          
           ,
           and
           freely
           confessed
           that
           those
           Letters
           were
           of
           their
           owne
           writing
           ,
           dictated
           by
           her
           in
           French
           ,
           and
           so
           taken
           by
           Navus
           ,
           turned
           into
           English
           
           by
           Curle
           ,
           and
           written
           in
           secret
           Characters
           ,
           whereby
           she
           was
           at
           last
           brought
           into
           question
           ,
           which
           brought
           her
           also
           to
           her
           end
           .
        
         
           The
           thing
           which
           we
           obserue
           vpon
           this
           Narration
           ,
           is
           to
           continue
           our
           complaint
           of
           these
           gracelesse
           instruments
           the
           Priests
           and
           Iesuites
           ,
           that
           by
           their
           wicked
           suggestions
           bring
           Princes
           ,
           Nobles
           ,
           Gentlemen
           of
           good
           place
           ,
           which
           might
           haue
           done
           good
           service
           to
           their
           Prince
           and
           Country
           ,
           such
           I
           say
           doe
           these
           wicked
           instruments
           bring
           to
           ruine
           ;
           and
           seeme
           to
           take
           a
           pleasure
           in
           the
           destruction
           of
           men
           .
           May
           we
           not
           see
           how
           they
           come
           in
           secretly
           ,
           and
           scraule
           in
           corners
           like
           Serpents
           ?
           It
           is
           true
           the
           enmity
           is
           of
           old
           set
           betweene
           the
           
             Womans
             seed
          
           and
           the
           
             Serpents
             seed
          
           :
           and
           the
           Church
           which
           is
           the
           Womans
           seed
           haue
           felt
           the
           experience
           hereof
           at
           all
           times
           .
           But
           never
           had
           any
           Church
           in
           the
           world
           a
           more
           liuely
           experience
           hereof
           ,
           then
           this
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           against
           whom
           all
           this
           hath
           beene
           wrought
           .
           The
           Church
           is
           the
           
             house
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           this
           Church
           of
           England
           is
           here
           with
           vs
           
             Gods
             house
          
           .
           It
           is
           apparant
           that
           this
           house
           was
           built
           not
           vpon
           the
           sand
           ,
           but
           vpon
           a
           rocke
           ;
           for
           the
           
             windes
             haue
             blowne
          
           fiercely
           vpon
           it
           ,
           the
           
             waters
             haue
             risen
          
           against
           it
           ,
           the
           
             great
             and
             huge
             tempests
             haue
             beaten
          
           vpon
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           standeth
           .
           And
           for
           this
           we
           prayse
           Gods
           name
           ,
           that
           it
           standeth
           still
           .
           And
           for
           this
           purpose
           is
           this
           small
           Worke
           vndertaken
           ,
           to
           giue
           the
           watch-word
           to
           all
           them
           that
           
             feare
             God
          
           ,
           and
           loue
           the
           comming
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           to
           giue
           most
           humble
           and
           most
           hearty
           thankes
           vnto
           God
           for
           this
           inestimable
           favour
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           after
           
           all
           these
           assaults
           which
           haue
           beene
           greater
           in
           danger
           ,
           mo●e
           in
           number
           then
           any
           Nation
           in
           the
           world
           at
           this
           day
           can
           number
           :
           that
           after
           all
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           our
           Church
           standeth
           and
           flourisheth
           :
           this
           is
           our
           reioycing
           in
           God
           ,
           in
           his
           goodnesse
           and
           mercy
           .
           But
           now
           consider
           who
           oppugne
           vs
           ?
           
             the
             serpents
             seed
          
           ;
           for
           can
           any
           man
           with
           any
           reason
           deny
           these
           men
           to
           be
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           serpent
           ?
           I
           meane
           the
           
             seminary
             Priests
          
           &
           lesuites
           .
           Are
           not
           these
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           serpent
           ?
           They
           plot
           ,
           and
           practise
           treasons
           ,
           they
           raise
           rebellions
           ,
           their
           heads
           and
           hands
           are
           full
           of
           bloud
           and
           murther
           .
           And
           what
           can
           the
           serpent
           his
           seed
           doe
           more
           ?
           They
           are
           men
           acquainted
           with
           the
           
             deepenes
             of
             Satan
          
           ,
           they
           lay
           snares
           and
           wicked
           plots
           for
           des●ructions
           of
           States
           ,
           and
           least
           men
           should
           descry
           their
           mischiefe
           ,
           they
           set
           a
           cleane
           contrary
           countenance
           vpon
           their
           actions
           ,
           giving
           out
           that
           their
           weapons
           are
           
             Preces
             &
             lachrymae
             ,
             Prayers
             and
             teares
             ,
          
           and
           that
           it
           is
           vnlawfull
           for
           them
           to
           vse
           any
           other
           weapons
           ;
           even
           then
           when
           they
           are
           about
           their
           most
           bloudy
           designes
           :
           and
           what
           can
           the
           serpents
           seed
           doe
           more
           ?
           Can
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           serpent
           proceed
           more
           maliciously
           ,
           more
           cruelly
           ,
           more
           deeply
           in
           bloud
           then
           these
           haue
           done
           ?
           Then
           let
           them
           be
           knowne
           to
           be
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           serpent
           .
           As
           for
           vs
           ,
           we
           reioyce
           to
           be
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           Woman
           ,
           the
           true
           Church
           of
           God
           :
           we
           suffer
           ,
           we
           are
           reviled
           ,
           standered
           ,
           called
           Heretikes
           :
           We
           learne
           of
           our
           Master
           to
           
             indure
             the
             crosse
             ,
             to
             despise
             the
             shame
             :
             We
             run
             with
             patience
             the
             race
             which
             he
             hath
             set
             before
             vs.
          
           And
           we
           serue
           God
           not
           in
           vaine
           ;
           for
           we
           see
           that
           there
           is
           a
           reward
           for
           them
           that
           serue
           Him.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAPTER
           X.
           
        
         
           THE
           a
           next
           yeare
           following
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           yeare
           1587.
           the
           
             Scots
             Queene
          
           being
           before
           condemned
           ,
           
           but
           yet
           reserved
           aliue
           ,
           discontented
           persons
           ,
           like
           evill
           spirits
           did
           continually
           haunt
           her
           ;
           though
           she
           her selfe
           would
           haue
           beene
           quiet
           ,
           yet
           would
           not
           they
           let
           her
           rest
           ,
           vntill
           their
           busie
           and
           pernicious
           working
           brought
           her
           to
           her
           graue
           ;
           for
           
             l.
             Au●●spinaeus
          
           the
           French
           Ambassadour
           Leiger
           in
           England
           ,
           a
           man
           wholly
           devoted
           to
           the
           Guysian
           faction
           ,
           went
           about
           to
           helpe
           the
           captived
           Queene
           ,
           not
           by
           faire
           meanes
           ,
           but
           by
           treason
           .
           First
           he
           conferred
           secretly
           to
           kill
           the
           Queene
           ,
           with
           
             William
             Stafford
          
           ,
           a
           yong
           Gentleman
           ,
           easie
           to
           be
           drawn
           to
           new
           hopes
           :
           whose
           mother
           was
           of
           the
           Queenes
           bed-chamber
           ;
           his
           brother
           was
           the
           English
           Leiger
           in
           France
           at
           this
           time
           .
           Afterward
           he
           dealt
           more
           plainly
           with
           him
           ,
           touching
           this
           proiect
           ,
           by
           his
           secretary
           Trappius
           .
           Who
           promised
           to
           Stafford
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           vndertake
           that
           matter
           ,
           not
           onely
           great
           glory
           ,
           great
           store
           of
           money
           ,
           but
           especiall
           grace
           and
           favour
           with
           the
           Pope
           ,
           with
           the
           Guises
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           the
           
             Catholikes
             .
             Stafford
          
           his
           conscience
           grudging
           at
           so
           great
           a
           wickednesse
           ,
           refused
           to
           vndertake
           it
           .
           Yet
           he
           commended
           one
           Moody
           ,
           a
           cut-throat
           ▪
           a
           man
           fit
           for
           such
           a
           businesse
           ,
           that
           if
           money
           were
           given
           him
           ,
           would
           vndoubtedly
           vndertake
           and
           dispatch
           the
           businesse
           .
           To
           him
           went
           Stafford
           ,
           where
           he
           found
           him
           kept
           in
           prison
           
           in
           London
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           that
           the
           French
           Ambassadour
           would
           gladly
           speake
           with
           him
           .
           He
           answered
           that
           he
           was
           willing
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           might
           be
           freed
           out
           of
           prison
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           he
           intreated
           that
           Cordali●n
           another
           of
           the
           Ambassadours
           secretaries
           might
           be
           sent
           to
           him
           :
           with
           whom
           he
           had
           familiar
           acquaintance
           .
           The
           next
           day
           Trappius
           was
           sent
           to
           him
           with
           Stafford
           .
           Who
           ,
           when
           Stafford
           was
           remoued
           ,
           conferred
           with
           Moody
           of
           the
           manner
           of
           killing
           the
           
             Queene
             .
             Moody
          
           proposed
           a
           course
           to
           doe
           it
           by
           poison
           ,
           or
           by
           a
           sacke
           of
           twentie
           pound
           of
           Gun-powder
           to
           be
           laid
           vnder
           the
           Queenes
           chamber
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           fired
           secretly
           .
           These
           courses
           pleased
           not
           Trappius
           ,
           but
           he
           wished
           that
           a
           man
           of
           such
           courage
           might
           be
           sound
           ,
           as
           was
           that
           Burgonian
           who
           killed
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           were
           presently
           revealed
           to
           the
           Queenes
           Councell
           by
           Stafford
           .
           Wherevpon
           Trappius
           now
           purposing
           to
           goe
           into
           France
           ,
           was
           intercepted
           ,
           and
           examined
           of
           these
           things
           .
           Afterward
           the
           Ambassadour
           himselfe
           ,
           the
           twelfth
           of
           Ianuary
           was
           sent
           for
           vnto
           the
           house
           of
           Secretary
           Cecill
           ,
           and
           came
           in
           the
           evening
           ;
           where
           were
           together
           by
           the
           Queenes
           command
           ,
           Cecill
           ,
           Lord
           Burghley
           ,
           Secretary
           ,
           the
           Earle
           of
           Leicester
           ,
           Sir
           
             Christopher
             Hatton
          
           ,
           and
           Dauison
           another
           secretary
           :
           These
           signifie
           to
           the
           French
           Ambassadour
           ,
           that
           they
           sent
           for
           him
           ,
           to
           let
           him
           know
           the
           cause
           why
           they
           intercepted
           Trappius
           ,
           his
           Secretary
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           ready
           to
           goe
           into
           France
           ;
           and
           they
           did
           open
           every
           thing
           which
           
             Stafford
             ,
             Moody
          
           ,
           and
           
           Trappius
           himselfe
           had
           confessed
           .
           And
           that
           they
           might
           testifie
           the
           same
           in
           his
           presence
           ,
           they
           commanded
           them
           to
           be
           called
           in
           .
           The
           Ambassadour
           who
           bending
           his
           brows
           ,
           heard
           these
           things
           with
           much
           impatience
           ;
           rising
           vp
           ,
           said
           ,
           that
           himselfe
           being
           an
           Ambassadour
           would
           not
           heare
           any
           accusations
           to
           wrong
           his
           King
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           preiudice
           of
           Ambassadours
           .
           But
           when
           they
           answered
           ,
           that
           these
           men
           should
           not
           be
           produced
           as
           accusers
           ,
           but
           onely
           that
           he
           might
           be
           satisfied
           that
           these
           things
           were
           not
           fained
           ,
           nor
           false
           :
           then
           he
           rested
           .
           As
           soone
           as
           Stafford
           was
           produced
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           speake
           ,
           he
           presently
           interrupted
           him
           ,
           and
           railing
           vpon
           him
           ,
           affirmed
           that
           Stafford
           first
           proposed
           the
           matter
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           himselfe
           had
           threatned
           to
           send
           him
           bound
           hand
           and
           foot
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           not
           desist
           from
           so
           wicked
           an
           enterprise
           :
           yet
           that
           he
           spared
           him
           for
           the
           singular
           affection
           which
           he
           bare
           to
           the
           mother
           ,
           the
           brother
           ,
           and
           sister
           of
           
             Stafford
             .
             Stafford
          
           falling
           vpon
           his
           knees
           protested
           in
           many
           wordes
           vpon
           his
           salvation
           ▪
           that
           the
           Ambassadour
           proposed
           the
           matter
           first
           to
           him
           .
           But
           when
           the
           Ambassador
           seemed
           to
           be
           extraordinarily
           moued
           ,
           Stafford
           was
           commanded
           to
           depart
           ;
           and
           Moody
           was
           not
           produced
           .
        
         
           Herevpon
           when
           Burghly
           had
           mildly
           charged
           the
           Ambassadour
           to
           be
           guiltie
           of
           such
           a
           conceived
           wickednes
           ,
           both
           from
           his
           owne
           words
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           the
           confession
           of
           Trappius
           :
           he
           answered
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           had
           beene
           conscious
           ,
           yet
           being
           an
           Ambassadour
           ,
           he
           ought
           not
           to
           disclose
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           his
           
           owne
           King.
           But
           Burghl●y
           interposing
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           if
           that
           were
           not
           the
           
             office
             of
             an
             Ambassadour
          
           (
           which
           thing
           is
           yet
           in
           question
           )
           to
           disclose
           such
           a
           mischievous
           practise
           which
           bringeth
           the
           life
           of
           a
           Prince
           in
           danger
           :
           yet
           was
           it
           the
           
             office
             of
             a
             Christian
          
           ,
           to
           represse
           such
           notorious
           iniuries
           ,
           not
           onely
           for
           the
           safety
           of
           a
           Prince
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           safety
           of
           any
           Christian.
           But
           the
           other
           stoutly
           denyed
           that
           ;
           and
           withall
           said
           ,
           that
           not
           long
           since
           ,
           the
           French
           Ambassadour
           being
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           having
           notice
           of
           a
           conspiracy
           to
           take
           away
           the
           Spanish
           Kings
           life
           ,
           yet
           disclosed
           it
           not
           to
           the
           Spanish
           king
           ,
           but
           to
           his
           owne
           King
           ,
           and
           was
           therefore
           commended
           of
           the
           King
           and
           of
           his
           Councellers
           .
           The
           Lord
           Burghley
           gaue
           him
           a
           graue
           admonition
           ,
           to
           take
           heed
           that
           hereafter
           he
           offended
           not
           in
           such
           a
           point
           of
           treason
           against
           the
           Prince
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           forget
           the
           office
           of
           an
           Ambassadour
           ,
           nor
           the
           Prince
           her
           clemency
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           wrong
           good
           Ambassadours
           by
           the
           punishment
           of
           an
           evill
           one
           ,
           and
           though
           he
           were
           not
           punished
           ,
           yet
           was
           he
           not
           iustified
           ,
           but
           did
           carry
           with
           him
           the
           guilt
           ,
           though
           not
           the
           punishment
           of
           such
           an
           offence
           .
        
         
           Though
           this
           intended
           evill
           came
           to
           no
           effect
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           other
           bloudy
           practises
           haue
           bin
           without
           effect
           :
           yet
           may
           we
           make
           good
           vse
           of
           it
           to
           blesse
           Gods
           name
           for
           all
           his
           great
           and
           manifold
           deliverances
           .
           That
           it
           was
           disappointed
           ,
           it
           was
           his
           goodnes
           :
           for
           against
           those
           Kings
           that
           had
           not
           given
           their
           service
           to
           God
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           true
           Religion
           ,
           great
           and
           bloudy
           practises
           haue
           bin
           committed
           by
           lesse
           and
           more
           contemptible
           
           meanes
           .
           And
           as
           we
           haue
           iust
           cause
           to
           blesse
           God
           for
           all
           his
           deliverances
           ,
           so
           the
           adversaries
           of
           our
           peace
           ,
           haue
           iust
           cause
           to
           feare
           ,
           to
           examine
           their
           owne
           doings
           ,
           and
           seriously
           to
           consider
           ,
           whether
           they
           haue
           not
           all
           this
           while
           striven
           against
           God
           ,
           in
           striving
           so
           long
           against
           those
           whom
           God
           doth
           so
           miraculously
           defend
        
         
           Not
           long
           after
           this
           followed
           the
           ignominious
           prodition
           of
           
             William
             Stanly
          
           ,
           and
           
             Rowland
             York
          
           .
           This
           York
           was
           a
           Londoner
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           loose
           conversation
           ,
           and
           actions
           ,
           and
           desperate
           .
           He
           was
           famous
           among
           the
           Cutters
           of
           his
           time
           ,
           for
           bringing
           in
           a
           new
           kind
           of
           fight
           ,
           to
           run
           the
           point
           of
           a
           rapier
           into
           a
           mans
           body
           ;
           this
           manner
           of
           fight
           he
           brought
           first
           into
           England
           ,
           with
           great
           admiration
           of
           his
           audaciousnes
           .
           When
           in
           England
           before
           that
           time
           the
           vse
           was
           with
           little
           buckl●rs
           ,
           and
           with
           broad
           swords
           to
           strike
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           thrust
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           accounted
           vnmanly
           to
           strike
           
             vnder
             the
             girdle
          
           .
           This
           man
           provoked
           as
           he
           tooke
           it
           by
           some
           iniury
           of
           the
           Earle
           of
           Leicester
           ,
           fled
           to
           the
           Spanyards
           ,
           and
           for
           some
           time
           after
           served
           among
           the
           Spanyards
           .
           Afterward
           being
           reconciled
           ,
           was
           made
           Captaine
           of
           a
           Sconce
           neare
           to
           Zutphen
           .
           After
           all
           this
           he
           was
           so
           set
           vpon
           revenge
           ,
           that
           being
           corrupted
           with
           money
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           onely
           betray
           the
           place
           to
           the
           enemy
           ;
           but
           drew
           also
           Stanly
           with
           him
           ,
           being
           a
           man
           that
           had
           served
           with
           great
           fidelitie
           and
           valour
           in
           the
           Irish
           warres
           .
           Stanly
           was
           not
           easily
           perswaded
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           but
           this
           desperate
           fellow
           never
           ceased
           to
           draw
           him
           into
           the
           fellowship
           of
           wickednesse
           with
           him
           ,
           by
           many
           asseverations
           and
           
           oaths
           often
           repeated
           ;
           telling
           him
           that
           it
           was
           certainly
           knowne
           in
           England
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           of
           Babingtons
           conspiracy
           ;
           that
           he
           was
           already
           discovered
           by
           their
           confessions
           ,
           &
           that
           out
           of
           hand
           he
           should
           be
           sent
           for
           to
           the
           gallowes
           .
           Thus
           he
           perswaded
           Stanly
           to
           betray
           the
           rich
           and
           well
           fenced
           Towne
           of
           Deventer
           to
           the
           Spanyards
           ,
           against
           his
           oath
           given
           to
           Leicester
           and
           to
           the
           States
           .
           And
           seeking
           some
           pretence
           of
           honesty
           against
           a
           fact
           so
           dishonest
           and
           disloyall
           ,
           he
           seemed
           to
           please
           himselfe
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           restored
           a
           place
           to
           the
           
             true
             Lord
          
           ,
           which
           was
           held
           from
           him
           by
           rebells
           .
           And
           being
           extreame
           Popish
           ,
           he
           sent
           for
           Priests
           to
           his
           company
           ,
           which
           consisted
           of
           1300
           English
           and
           Irish
           ,
           to
           instruct
           them
           in
           the
           
             Popish
             Religion
          
           ;
           boasting
           that
           this
           should
           be
           the
           
             seminary
             legion
          
           ,
           which
           should
           defend
           the
           
             Roman
             Religion
          
           with
           Armes
           ,
           as
           the
           
             seminary
             Priests
          
           defend
           it
           with
           writings
           .
           To
           this
           purpose
           Alan
           ,
           who
           a
           little
           after
           was
           Cardinall
           ,
           sent
           Priests
           presently
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           wrote
           a
           Booke
           also
           ,
           wherein
           he
           commended
           this
           proditorious
           act
           ,
           from
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Bull
           of
           
             Pius
             V
          
           against
           
             Queene
             Elizabeth
          
           ,
           and
           stirred
           vp
           others
           to
           such
           perfidiousnes
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           not
           bound
           to
           serue
           and
           obey
           a
           Queene
           excommunicated
           .
           But
           looke
           I
           pray
           to
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           The
           Spanyards
           set
           York
           and
           Stanly
           together
           in
           contention
           one
           against
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           soone
           after
           they
           poyson
           York
           ,
           and
           take
           his
           goods
           :
           his
           body
           after
           three
           yeares
           was
           digged
           vp
           by
           the
           commandement
           of
           the
           States
           ,
           and
           hanged
           till
           it
           rotted
           .
           They
           drew
           Stanly
           and
           his
           companies
           out
           of
           Deventer
           ,
           
           and
           tossing
           them
           from
           place
           to
           place
           they
           make
           them
           the
           obiect
           of
           all
           dangers
           ,
           and
           so
           vsed
           them
           with
           all
           con●umelies
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           them
           died
           for
           hunger
           ,
           others
           secretly
           fled
           away
           .
           Stanly
           himselfe
           went
           into
           Spaine
           in
           hope
           of
           reward
           ,
           and
           offred
           his
           helpe
           to
           invade
           Ireland
           :
           but
           neither
           found
           he
           entertainment
           according
           to
           his
           expectation
           ,
           neither
           could
           he
           be
           trusted
           ;
           for
           the
           Spanyards
           vsed
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           
             some
             honor
             might
             be
             given
             to
             a
             traytor
             ,
             but
             no
             trust
             :
          
           It
           was
           now
           too
           late
           for
           him
           to
           learne
           ,
           but
           yet
           he
           learned
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           most
           of
           all
           betrayed
           himselfe
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAPTER
           XI
           .
        
         
           WE
           are
           now
           come
           to
           that
           fatall
           yeare
           ,
           
           which
           the
           Astrologers
           called
           the
           
             Marveilous
             yeare
          
           ;
           
           some
           said
           it
           was
           the
           Climactericall
           yeere
           of
           the
           world
           .
           And
           they
           that
           trust
           not
           in
           the
           
             liuing
             God
          
           ,
           but
           in
           superstitions
           tooke
           the
           opportunitie
           of
           this
           fatall
           yeare
           as
           they
           supposed
           ,
           now
           vtterly
           to
           overthrow
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           and
           State.
           Which
           before
           they
           could
           not
           doe
           .
           The
           Pope
           and
           Spanyard
           layd
           vp
           all
           their
           hopes
           vpon
           this
           yeares
           destiny
           .
        
         
           The
           rumors
           of
           warre
           daily
           increased
           ,
           at
           last
           it
           was
           certainly
           cōfirmed
           by
           the
           newes
           on
           all
           sides
           ,
           that
           in
           Spaine
           there
           was
           an
           
             invincible
             navy
          
           preparing
           against
           England
           ;
           that
           the
           most
           famous
           Captaines
           
           in
           military
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           souldiers
           were
           sent
           for
           into
           Spaine
           ,
           from
           
             Italy
             ,
             Scicily
          
           ,
           yea
           from
           America
           .
           For
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           some
           religious
           Spanyards
           ,
           and
           English
           fugitiues
           ,
           now
           recalled
           the
           Spanyard
           to
           the
           cogitation
           of
           surprising
           of
           England
           ,
           which
           purpose
           was
           interrupted
           by
           the
           Portugall
           warres
           .
           They
           exhorted
           him
           earnestly
           to
           doe
           God
           this
           service
           ,
           that
           had
           done
           so
           much
           for
           him
           :
           now
           that
           he
           inioyed
           Portugall
           ,
           with
           the
           
             west
             Indies
          
           ,
           &
           many
           rich
           Ilands
           :
           to
           adde
           England
           to
           all
           ,
           were
           an
           especiall
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           fit
           for
           his
           
             Catholike
             Maiestie
          
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           he
           might
           adde
           these
           flourishing
           Kingdomes
           to
           his
           Empire
           ,
           &
           so
           keepe
           the
           Low-countries
           in
           peace
           ,
           secure
           the
           navigatiō
           to
           both
           Indies
           .
           That
           the
           preparations
           of
           Spaine
           were
           so
           great
           that
           no
           power
           was
           able
           to
           resist
           it
           .
           They
           made
           him
           belieue
           that
           it
           was
           an
           easier
           matter
           to
           overcome
           England
           ,
           then
           to
           overcome
           the
           Dutch-land
           ,
           because
           the
           navigation
           from
           Spain
           to
           England
           was
           much
           shorter
           ,
           then
           to
           the
           Netherlands
           .
           And
           by
           surprising
           of
           England
           ,
           the
           other
           would
           easily
           follow
           .
        
         
           Herevpon
           the
           consultation
           began
           to
           be
           had
           ,
           of
           the
           best
           way
           and
           meanes
           to
           oppresse
           
             England
             .
             Alvarus
             Ba●●anus
          
           ,
           the
           Marquess
           of
           S.
           Crosse
           ,
           who
           was
           chiefe
           commander
           in
           the
           Navy
           ,
           advised
           first
           to
           make
           sure
           some
           part
           of
           Holland
           or
           Zealand
           ,
           by
           the
           land-forces
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Parma
           ,
           and
           by
           sending
           before
           some
           Spanish
           shippes
           ,
           so
           to
           take
           some
           place
           on
           a
           suddain
           ,
           where
           the
           Spanish
           navy
           might
           haue
           a
           receptacle
           ,
           and
           from
           whence
           the
           invasion
           might
           with
           cōvenience
           begin
           .
           For
           in
           the
           English
           
           Sea
           ,
           which
           is
           troublesome
           ,
           the
           windes
           oft
           changing
           ,
           the
           tydes
           vnknown
           ,
           the
           Navy
           could
           not
           be
           in
           safety
           .
           With
           him
           agreed
           Parma
           ,
           who
           much
           vrged
           this
           expedition
           .
           Yet
           others
           disliked
           this
           counsell
           ,
           as
           a
           matter
           of
           great
           difficultie
           and
           danger
           ,
           of
           long
           time
           ,
           of
           much
           labor
           ,
           of
           great
           expence
           ,
           of
           vncertaine
           successe
           .
           And
           that
           neither
           secretly
           nor
           openly
           it
           could
           be
           performed
           ,
           and
           easily
           hindered
           by
           the
           English.
           These
           thought
           that
           with
           the
           same
           labour
           and
           expenses
           England
           might
           be
           wonne
           :
           and
           the
           victory
           would
           be
           sure
           ,
           if
           a
           well
           prepared
           army
           from
           Spaine
           ,
           might
           with
           a
           strong
           navy
           be
           landed
           on
           Thames
           side
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           suddain
           surprise
           London
           the
           chiefe
           Citty
           by
           an
           vnexspected
           assault
           .
           This
           seemed
           a
           thing
           most
           easie
           to
           be
           effected
           .
           And
           therefore
           all
           agreed
           vpon
           it
           .
           Yet
           some
           among
           them
           thought
           good
           that
           a
           denuntiation
           of
           the
           warre
           should
           be
           made
           by
           an
           Herald
           ,
           which
           they
           held
           a
           politik
           devise
           ,
           both
           to
           remoue
           suspition
           out
           of
           the
           minds
           of
           neighbour
           Princes
           ,
           and
           to
           force
           the
           Queene
           as
           they
           supposed
           ,
           to
           call
           to
           her
           helpe
           ●orrain
           mercenary
           souldiers
           ,
           concelving
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           the
           vsuall
           insolency
           of
           mercenaries
           ,
           they
           would
           tumult
           and
           spoyle
           the
           country
           ;
           and
           so
           might
           the
           Queene
           be
           brought
           into
           hatred
           of
           her
           owne
           people
           :
           that
           so
           all
           things
           in
           England
           would
           be
           brought
           into
           a
           confusion
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           helped
           by
           the
           
             English
             Catholikes
          
           .
           But
           neither
           could
           this
           advise
           be
           heard
           .
           For
           they
           being
           confident
           of
           their
           owne
           strength
           ,
           thought
           it
           was
           sufficient
           to
           commend
           the
           
             invincible
             Navy
          
           to
           the
           prayers
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           other
           Catholikes
           ,
           
           and
           to
           the
           intercession
           of
           Saints
           :
           and
           to
           set
           out
           a
           Booke
           in
           Print
           ,
           to
           the
           terror
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           in
           which
           Booke
           ,
           all
           the
           preparation
           was
           particularly
           related
           .
           Which
           was
           so
           great
           through
           
             Spain
             ,
             Italy
          
           ,
           and
           Scicily
           ,
           that
           the
           Spanyards
           themselues
           were
           in
           admiration
           of
           their
           owne
           forces
           ,
           and
           therefore
           named
           it
           the
           
             Invincible
             Fleet.
          
           
        
         
           The
           Duke
           of
           Parma
           also
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           by
           the
           commandement
           of
           the
           Spanyard
           ,
           built
           ships
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           company
           of
           small
           broad
           vessels
           ,
           each
           one
           able
           to
           transport
           thirty
           horse
           ,
           with
           bridges
           fitted
           for
           them
           severally
           .
           And
           hired
           Mariners
           from
           the
           east
           part
           of
           Germany
           .
           And
           provided
           long
           peeces
           of
           wood
           ,
           sharpned
           at
           the
           end
           ,
           and
           covered
           with
           iron
           ,
           with
           ●ookes
           on
           the
           side
           .
           And
           twentie
           thousand
           vessels
           ,
           with
           an
           huge
           number
           of
           fagots
           ;
           and
           placed
           an
           Army
           ready
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           of
           103
           companies
           of
           foot
           ,
           and
           4000
           horsemen
           .
           Among
           these
           were
           700
           English
           fugitiues
           ,
           which
           were
           had
           of
           all
           other
           in
           most
           contempt
           .
           Neither
           was
           Stanly
           respected
           or
           heard
           ,
           who
           was
           set
           over
           the
           English
           ,
           nor
           Westmerland
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           who
           offered
           their
           helpe
           :
           but
           for
           their
           impiety
           towards
           their
           owne
           Countrey
           ,
           were
           shut
           out
           from
           all
           consultations
           ,
           and
           as
           men
           vnominous
           reiected
           ,
           not
           without
           detestation
           .
           And
           Pope
           
             Sixtus
             V.
          
           that
           in
           such
           a
           purpose
           would
           not
           be
           wanting
           ,
           sent
           Cardinall
           Alan
           into
           Flanders
           ,
           and
           ren●ed
           the
           bulls
           declaratory
           of
           
             Pius
             V.
          
           and
           
             ●rep
             XIII
          
           .
           He
           excommunicateth
           the
           Queene
           ,
           deposeth
           her
           ,
           absolveth
           her
           subi●cts
           from
           all
           alleagance
           ,
           and
           as
           if
           it
           had
           beene
           against
           the
           Turks
           and
           Inf●dels
           ,
           he
           set
           forth
           in
           Print
           a
           ●ruceat
           ,
           
           wherein
           he
           bestowed
           plenary
           indulgences
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           treasure
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           vpon
           all
           that
           would
           ioyn
           their
           help
           against
           England
           .
           By
           which
           means
           the
           Marquess
           a
           Burgaw
           of
           the
           house
           of
           Austria
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           
             Pastrana
             ,
             Amady
          
           Duke
           of
           
             Sauoy
             ,
             Vespasian
             Gonzaga
             ,
             Iohn
             Medices
             ,
          
           and
           divers
           other
           noble
           men
           were
           drawne
           into
           these
           Warres
           .
        
         
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           ,
           that
           she
           might
           not
           be
           surprised
           at
           vnawares
           ,
           prepareth
           as
           great
           a
           Navy
           as
           she
           could
           ,
           and
           with
           singular
           care
           &
           providence
           maketh
           ready
           all
           things
           necessary
           for
           warre
           .
           And
           she
           her selfe
           ,
           which
           was
           ever
           most
           i●dicious
           in
           discerning
           of
           mens
           wits
           ,
           and
           aptnes
           ,
           and
           most
           happy
           in
           making
           choise
           ,
           when
           she
           made
           it
           out
           of
           her
           own
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           not
           at
           the
           commandement
           of
           others
           ,
           designed
           the
           best
           and
           most
           serviceable
           to
           each
           severall
           imployment
           .
           Over
           the
           whole
           Navy
           she
           appointed
           the
           Lo
           :
           Admirall
           
             Charles
             Howard
          
           .
           In
           whom
           she
           reposed
           much
           trust
           ;
           and
           sent
           him
           to
           the
           west
           parts
           of
           England
           ,
           where
           Captaine
           Drake
           ,
           whom
           she
           made
           Viceadmirall
           ,
           ioyned
           with
           him
           .
           She
           commanded
           
             Henry
             Seimor
          
           the
           second
           sonne
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Somerset
           ,
           to
           watch
           vpon
           the
           Belgick
           shore
           with
           40
           English
           and
           Dutch
           shippes
           ,
           that
           the
           Duke
           of
           Parma
           might
           not
           come
           out
           with
           his
           forces
           .
           Albeit
           some
           were
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           enemy
           was
           to
           be
           expected
           ,
           and
           set
           vpon
           by
           land
           forces
           ,
           according
           as
           it
           was
           vpon
           deliberation
           resolved
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Henry
           the
           8.
           when
           the
           French
           brought
           a
           great
           Navy
           vpon
           the
           English
           shore
           .
        
         
           By
           Land
           there
           was
           placed
           on
           the
           South
           shores
           ,
           twenty
           thousand
           .
           And
           two
           Armies
           besides
           were
           
           mustered
           of
           the
           choisest
           men
           for
           warre
           .
           The
           one
           of
           these
           which
           consisted
           of
           a
           thousand
           horse
           ,
           twenty-two
           thousand
           foot
           ,
           was
           the
           Earle
           of
           Leicester
           set
           over
           .
           And
           camped
           at
           Tilbury
           on
           the
           side
           of
           Thames
           .
           For
           the
           enemy
           was
           resolved
           first
           to
           set
           vpon
           London
           .
           The
           other
           Army
           was
           governed
           by
           the
           Lo
           :
           Hunsdon
           ,
           consisting
           of
           34
           thousand
           foot
           ,
           and
           two
           thousand
           horse
           ,
           to
           guard
           the
           Queene
           .
        
         
           The
           Lord
           Grey
           ,
           Sr
           
             Francis
             Knolles
          
           ,
           Sr
           
             Iohn
             Norrice
          
           ,
           Sr
           
             Richard
             Bingham
          
           ,
           Sr
           
             Roger
             Williams
          
           ,
           men
           famously
           knowne
           for
           Military
           experience
           ,
           were
           chosen
           to
           confer
           of
           the
           land
           fight
           .
           These
           thought
           fit
           that
           all
           those
           places
           should
           be
           fortified
           ,
           with
           
             men
             &
             mu●ition
          
           ,
           which
           were
           commodious
           to
           land
           in
           ,
           either
           out
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           
             Flanders
             ▪
          
           as
           
             Milford
             hauen
             ,
             Falmouth
             ,
             Plimmouth
             ,
             Portland
             ,
          
           the
           
             I
             le
             of
             Wight
             ,
             Portsmouth
          
           ,
           the
           open
           side
           of
           Kent
           called
           
             the
             Downs
          
           ,
           the
           mouth
           of
           
             Thames
             ,
             Harwich
             ,
             Yarmouth
             ,
             Hull
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           That
           trained
           souldiers
           through
           all
           the
           
             maritim
             Provinces
          
           should
           meet
           vpon
           warning
           given
           ,
           to
           defend
           these
           places
           :
           that
           they
           should
           by
           their
           best
           means
           and
           power
           hinder
           the
           enemy
           to
           take
           land
           ;
           if
           he
           should
           take
           land
           ,
           then
           should
           they
           wast
           the
           country
           all
           about
           ,
           and
           spoile
           every
           thing
           that
           might
           be
           of
           any
           vse
           to
           the
           enemy
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           find
           no
           more
           vittals
           then
           what
           he
           brought
           vpon
           his
           shoulders
           with
           him
           .
           And
           that
           by
           continuall
           Alarums
           the
           enemy
           should
           finde
           no
           rest
           day
           or
           night
           .
           But
           they
           should
           not
           try
           any
           battell
           ,
           vntill
           divers
           Captaines
           were
           mett
           together
           with
           their
           Companies
           .
           That
           one
           Captaine
           might
           be
           named
           in
           every
           Shire
           which
           might
           command
           .
        
         
         
           At
           this
           time
           divers
           told
           the
           Queene
           ,
           that
           the
           Spaniards
           were
           not
           so
           much
           to
           be
           feared
           without
           ,
           as
           the
           Papists
           within
           ;
           for
           the
           Spaniards
           durst
           make
           no
           attempt
           vpon
           England
           ,
           but
           vpon
           confidence
           of
           their
           helpe
           within
           .
           And
           therefore
           for
           the
           securitie
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           their
           heads
           were
           vpon
           some
           pretenses
           to
           be
           cut
           off
           .
           Producing
           for
           this
           thing
           ,
           the
           example
           of
           Henry
           8.
           
           For
           when
           the
           Emperour
           &
           French
           King
           at
           the
           Popes
           instigation
           ,
           were
           combined
           and
           ready
           to
           invade
           England
           ,
           King
           Henry
           presently
           executed
           the
           Marquess
           of
           Exceter
           ,
           the
           Lord
           
             Montacute
             ,
             Edward
             Neuil
          
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           whom
           he
           suspected
           to
           favour
           the
           enemies
           ,
           which
           thing
           as
           soone
           as
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           the
           intended
           invasion
           was
           stopped
           ,
           and
           proceeded
           no
           further
           .
           But
           this
           advise
           the
           Queene
           vtterly
           disliked
           ,
           as
           being
           cruell
           ,
           she
           thought
           it
           enough
           to
           commit
           some
           of
           the
           Papists
           to
           
             Wisbich
             Castle
          
           in
           cu●tody
           ;
           and
           casting
           her
           eyes
           and
           mind
           on
           every
           side
           ,
           she
           stirred
           vp
           her
           Nobles
           with
           Letters
           often
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           carefull
           &
           watchfull
           of
           themselues
           .
           She
           certified
           
             Fitz
             Williams
          
           ,
           Lord
           Deputy
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           what
           she
           would
           haue
           done
           there
           .
           She
           sent
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Scots
           to
           warne
           him
           to
           take
           good
           heed
           of
           Papists
           ,
           and
           the
           Spanish
           faction
           .
           But
           he
           knowing
           well
           what
           a
           tempest
           and
           desolation
           was
           hanging
           ,
           and
           threatning
           both
           alike
           ,
           having
           already
           set
           his
           heart
           vpon
           the
           maintenance
           of
           true
           religion
           ,
           and
           resolving
           to
           take
           part
           with
           the
           truth
           in
           prosperitie
           and
           adversitie
           ,
           which
           is
           onely
           able
           to
           saue
           and
           deliver
           her
           maintainers
           ;
           had
           a
           little
           before
           refused
           to
           heare
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Dumblan
           ,
           sent
           th●ther
           
           from
           the
           Pope
           :
           and
           had
           caused
           a
           league
           to
           be
           made
           among
           the
           Protestants
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           for
           resistance
           of
           the
           Spanyards
           :
           and
           himselfe
           comming
           to
           Anandale
           with
           an
           army
           ,
           besieged
           Maxwell
           and
           tooke
           him
           ,
           and
           committed
           him
           to
           prison
           ,
           who
           was
           lately
           returned
           out
           of
           Spaine
           against
           his
           faith
           and
           alleagance
           ,
           and
           came
           with
           an
           intent
           to
           favor
           the
           Spanish
           side
           ;
           he
           declared
           the
           Spanyards
           should
           be
           held
           as
           enemies
           ,
           and
           against
           them
           caused
           all
           with
           great
           alacritie
           to
           be
           ready
           in
           Armes
           .
        
         
           Among
           these
           
             preparations
             for
             warre
          
           ,
           which
           were
           great
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           
             the
             councels
             of
             peace
          
           were
           not
           vtterly
           cast
           away
           .
        
         
           Two
           yeares
           before
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           Parma
           considering
           how
           hard
           a
           matter
           it
           was
           to
           end
           the
           Belgick
           warre
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           it
           was
           continually
           nourished
           and
           supported
           with
           ayd
           from
           the
           Queene
           ,
           he
           moued
           for
           a
           treaty
           of
           peace
           ,
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           Sir
           
             Iames
             Croft
          
           one
           of
           the
           privy
           councell
           ,
           a
           man
           desirous
           of
           peace
           ,
           &
           
             Andrew
             Loe
          
           a
           Dutch
           man
           ,
           and
           professed
           that
           the
           Spaniard
           had
           delegated
           authority
           to
           him
           for
           this
           purpose
           .
           But
           the
           Queen
           fearing
           that
           there
           was
           some
           cunning
           in
           this
           seeking
           of
           peace
           ,
           that
           the
           friendship
           betweene
           her
           and
           the
           confederate
           Provinces
           might
           be
           dissolved
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           they
           might
           secretly
           be
           drawne
           to
           the
           Spanyard
           ;
           she
           deferred
           that
           treaty
           for
           some
           time
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           that
           the
           Warres
           on
           both
           sides
           prepared
           ,
           might
           be
           turned
           away
           ,
           she
           was
           content
           to
           treat
           of
           Peace
           ,
           but
           so
           as
           still
           holding
           the
           weapons
           in
           her
           hand
           .
        
         
           For
           this
           purpose
           in
           February
           delegates
           were
           sent
           into
           Flanders
           ,
           the
           Earle
           of
           Derby
           ,
           the
           Lo
           :
           Cobham
           ,
           
           Sr
           
             Iames
             Croft
          
           ,
           Dr
           Dale
           ,
           and
           Dr
           Rogers
           .
           These
           were
           received
           with
           all
           humanity
           on
           the
           Dukes
           behalfe
           ,
           &
           they
           presently
           sent
           Dr
           Dale
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           a
           place
           might
           be
           appointed
           for
           the
           treating
           ,
           &
           that
           they
           might
           see
           the
           authoritie
           to
           him
           delegated
           from
           the
           Spanish
           King.
           He
           appointed
           the
           place
           neare
           to
           Ostend
           ,
           not
           in
           Ostend
           which
           then
           was
           holden
           of
           English
           against
           the
           King
           :
           his
           authority
           delegated
           ,
           he
           promised
           then
           to
           shew
           when
           they
           were
           once
           met
           together
           .
           He
           wished
           them
           to
           make
           good
           speed
           in
           the
           businesse
           ,
           least
           somwhat
           might
           fall
           out
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           which
           might
           trouble
           the
           motions
           of
           peace
           .
           Richardotus
           spake
           somewhat
           more
           plainly
           ,
           that
           he
           knew
           not
           what
           in
           this
           interim
           should
           be
           done
           against
           England
           .
           Not
           long
           after
           D.
           Rogers
           was
           sent
           to
           the
           Prince
           by
           an
           express
           commandement
           from
           the
           Queene
           ,
           to
           know
           the
           truth
           ,
           whether
           the
           Spanyard
           had
           resolved
           to
           invade
           England
           ,
           which
           he
           and
           Richardotus
           did
           seeme
           to
           signifie
           .
           He
           affirmed
           that
           he
           did
           not
           so
           much
           as
           thinke
           of
           the
           invasion
           of
           England
           ,
           when
           he
           wished
           that
           the
           businesse
           might
           proceed
           with
           speed
           .
           And
           was
           in
           a
           maner
           offended
           with
           Richardotus
           ,
           who
           denied
           that
           such
           words
           fell
           from
           him
           .
           The
           12
           of
           April
           ,
           the
           Count
           
             Aremberg
             ,
             Champigny
             ,
             Richardotus
          
           ,
           D.
           Mae●ius
           ,
           &
           Garnier
           ,
           Delegated
           from
           the
           Prince
           of
           Parma
           mett
           with
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           yeelded
           to
           them
           the
           honor
           ,
           both
           in
           walking
           and
           sitting
           .
           And
           when
           they
           affirmed
           that
           the
           Duke
           had
           full
           authority
           to
           treat
           of
           Peace
           :
           the
           English
           moued
           that
           first
           a
           truce
           might
           be
           made
           .
           Which
           they
           denied
           ,
           alledging
           that
           that
           thing
           must
           needs
           
           be
           hurtfull
           to
           the
           Spanyard
           ,
           who
           had
           for
           six
           moneths
           maintained
           great
           Army
           ,
           which
           might
           not
           be
           dismissed
           vpon
           a
           truce
           ,
           but
           vpon
           an
           
             absolute
             peace
          
           .
           The
           English
           vrged
           that
           a
           truce
           was
           promised
           before
           they
           came
           into
           Flanders
           .
           The
           Spanyard
           against
           that
           held
           ,
           that
           six
           moneths
           since
           a
           truce
           was
           promised
           ;
           which
           they
           granted
           ,
           but
           was
           not
           admitted
           .
           Neither
           was
           it
           in
           the
           Queenes
           power
           to
           vndertake
           a
           truce
           for
           Holland
           and
           Zealand
           ,
           who
           daily
           attempted
           hostility
           .
           The
           English
           mooued
           instantly
           that
           the
           truce
           might
           be
           generall
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           Queenes
           territories
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Scotland
           :
           but
           they
           would
           haue
           it
           but
           for
           foure
           Dutch
           townes
           which
           were
           in
           the
           Queenes
           hands
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Ostend
             ,
             Flushing
             ,
             Bergen
             vp
             zom
             ,
          
           &
           the
           Briel
           ;
           and
           these
           onely
           during
           the
           treating
           ,
           and
           twenty
           dayes
           after
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           it
           might
           be
           lawfull
           for
           the
           Queene
           to
           invade
           Spaine
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           Spanyard
           to
           invade
           England
           ,
           either
           from
           Spain
           or
           Flanders
           .
           Whilst
           these
           delayes
           were
           made
           concerning
           the
           truce
           and
           place
           ,
           which
           at
           last
           was
           appointed
           at
           
             Bourburg
             ;
             Cr●ft
          
           vpon
           an
           earnest
           desire
           to
           peace
           ,
           went
           privatly
           to
           Bruxells
           without
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           other
           Delegates
           ,
           and
           privatly
           proposed
           some
           Articles
           .
           For
           which
           afterward
           by
           Leicesters
           motion
           ,
           he
           was
           imprisoned
           :
           albeit
           those
           articles
           proposed
           by
           him
           were
           in
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           other
           commissioners
           not
           to
           be
           disallowed
           .
           But
           Delegates
           haue
           their
           limits
           circumscribed
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           not
           to
           passe
           .
           At
           last
           ,
           when
           the
           English
           could
           not
           obtain
           an
           abstinence
           from
           armes
           ,
           &
           could
           by
           no
           meanes
           see
           the
           Charter
           by
           which
           
           the
           Duke
           of
           Parma
           had
           this
           authority
           granted
           to
           treat
           of
           peace
           :
           they
           proposed
           these
           things
           ;
           that
           the
           ancient
           leagues
           betweene
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           and
           the
           Dukes
           of
           Burgundy
           might
           be
           renued
           and
           confirmed
           ;
           that
           all
           the
           Dutch
           might
           fully
           inioy
           their
           own
           priviledges
           ;
           that
           with
           freedome
           of
           cōscience
           they
           might
           serue
           God
           ;
           that
           the
           Spanish
           and
           forrain
           souldiers
           might
           be
           put
           out
           of
           Dutchland
           ;
           that
           neither
           the
           Dutch
           ,
           nor
           their
           neighbouring
           Nations
           might
           feare
           them
           .
           If
           these
           things
           might
           be
           granted
           ,
           the
           Queene
           would
           come
           to
           equall
           conditions
           concerning
           the
           Townes
           which
           now
           she
           held
           ,
           (
           that
           all
           might
           know
           that
           she
           tooke
           vp
           armes
           not
           for
           her
           own
           gain
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           necessary
           defence
           both
           of
           the
           Dutch
           ,
           and
           of
           her selfe
           )
           so
           that
           the
           money
           which
           is
           owing
           therefore
           be
           repayed
           .
           They
           answered
           :
           that
           for
           renuing
           the
           old
           leagues
           there
           should
           be
           no
           difficulty
           ,
           when
           they
           might
           haue
           a
           friendly
           conference
           of
           that
           thing
           .
           That
           concerning
           the
           priviledges
           of
           the
           Dutch
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           cause
           why
           forrain
           Princes
           should
           take
           care
           ,
           which
           priviledges
           were
           most
           favourably
           granted
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           Provinces
           and
           Townes
           reconciled
           ,
           but
           even
           to
           such
           as
           by
           force
           of
           armes
           are
           brought
           into
           subiection
           .
           That
           forrain
           souldiers
           were
           held
           vpon
           vrgent
           necessity
           ,
           when
           as
           
             Holland
             ,
             England
          
           ,
           and
           France
           ,
           were
           all
           in
           armes
           .
           Touching
           those
           Townes
           taken
           from
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           the
           repaying
           of
           the
           money
           ,
           they
           answered
           that
           the
           Spaniard
           might
           demand
           so
           many
           myriads
           of
           crowns
           to
           be
           from
           the
           Queene
           repayed
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           Belgick
           warre
           hath
           cost
           him
           ,
           since
           the
           
           time
           that
           she
           hath
           favoured
           and
           protected
           the
           Dutch
           against
           him
           .
        
         
           At
           this
           time
           D.
           Dale
           by
           the
           Queenes
           command
           going
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Parma
           ,
           did
           gently
           expostulate
           with
           him
           touching
           a
           Booke
           Printed
           there
           ,
           set
           out
           lately
           by
           
             Cardinall
             Allen
          
           ,
           wherin
           he
           exhorteth
           the
           Nobles
           ,
           and
           people
           of
           England
           &
           Ireland
           to
           ioyne
           themselues
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Spaines
           forces
           vnder
           the
           conduct
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Parma
           ,
           for
           the
           execution
           of
           the
           sentence
           of
           
             Sixtus
             V
          
           Pope
           against
           the
           Queene
           ,
           declared
           by
           his
           bull
           .
           In
           which
           she
           is
           declared
           an
           
             heretick
             ,
             illegitimate
             ,
             cruel
          
           against
           Mary
           the
           
             Scots
             Queene
          
           ,
           &
           her
           subiects
           were
           commanded
           to
           helpe
           Parma
           against
           her
           :
           (
           for
           at
           that
           time
           a
           great
           number
           of
           those
           bulls
           &
           bookes
           were
           printed
           at
           Antwerp
           to
           be
           dispersed
           through
           England
           .
           The
           Duke
           denied
           that
           he
           had
           seene
           such
           a
           bull
           or
           booke
           ,
           neither
           would
           he
           doe
           any
           thing
           by
           the
           Popes
           authoritie
           ,
           as
           for
           his
           owne
           King
           ,
           him
           he
           must
           obey
           .
           Yet
           he
           said
           that
           he
           so
           observed
           the
           Queene
           for
           her
           Princely
           vertues
           ,
           that
           after
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           he
           offred
           all
           service
           to
           her
           .
           That
           he
           had
           perswaded
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           to
           yeeld
           to
           this
           treaty
           of
           peace
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           profitable
           for
           English
           ,
           then
           Spanish
           .
           For
           if
           they
           should
           be
           overcome
           ,
           they
           would
           easily
           repaire
           their
           losse
           :
           But
           if
           you
           be
           overcome
           ,
           the
           kingdome
           is
           lost
           .
           To
           whom
           Dale
           replied
           :
           that
           our
           Queene
           was
           sufficiently
           furnished
           with
           forces
           to
           defend
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           That
           a
           Kingdome
           will
           not
           easily
           be
           gotten
           by
           the
           fortune
           of
           one
           battell
           ,
           seeing
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           in
           so
           long
           a
           warre
           ,
           is
           not
           yet
           able
           to
           recover
           his
           anciant
           
           patrimony
           in
           the
           Netherlands
           .
           Well
           ,
           quoth
           the
           Duke
           ,
           be
           it
           so
           .
           These
           things
           are
           in
           Gods
           hands
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           the
           Delegates
           contended
           among
           themselues
           by
           mutuall
           replications
           ,
           weauing
           and
           vnweauing
           the
           same
           webb
           .
           The
           English
           were
           earnest
           in
           this
           ,
           a
           toleration
           of
           Religion
           might
           be
           granted
           at
           least
           for
           two
           yeares
           to
           the
           confederate
           Provinces
           .
           They
           answered
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           had
           not
           intreated
           that
           for
           
             English
             Catholicks
          
           :
           so
           they
           hoped
           that
           the
           Queene
           in
           her
           wisedome
           would
           not
           intreat
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           which
           might
           stand
           against
           his
           honor
           ,
           his
           oath
           ,
           &
           his
           conscience
           .
           When
           they
           demanded
           the
           money
           due
           from
           the
           States
           of
           Brabant
           ,
           it
           was
           answered
           ,
           that
           the
           money
           was
           lent
           without
           the
           Kings
           authoritie
           or
           privitie
           .
           But
           let
           the
           accompt
           be
           taken
           ,
           how
           much
           that
           money
           was
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           the
           King
           hath
           spent
           in
           these
           Warres
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           may
           appeare
           ,
           who
           should
           looke
           for
           repayment
           .
           By
           such
           answers
           they
           driue
           off
           the
           English
           of
           purpose
           ,
           vntill
           the
           
             Spanish
             fleet
          
           was
           come
           neare
           the
           
             English
             shore
          
           ,
           &
           the
           noise
           of
           guns
           were
           heard
           from
           sea
           .
           Then
           had
           they
           leaue
           to
           depart
           ,
           &
           were
           by
           the
           Delegates
           honorably
           brought
           to
           the
           borders
           neare
           to
           Calis
           .
           The
           Duke
           of
           Parma
           had
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           brought
           all
           his
           forces
           to
           the
           sea
           shore
           :
           Thus
           this
           conference
           came
           to
           nothing
           ;
           vndertaken
           by
           the
           Queene
           ,
           as
           the
           wiser
           then
           thought
           to
           avert
           the
           
             Spanish
             fleet
          
           ;
           continued
           by
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           oppress
           the
           Queen
           ,
           being
           as
           he
           supposed
           vnprovided
           ,
           and
           not
           expecting
           the
           danger
           .
           So
           both
           of
           them
           tried
           to
           sow
           the
           Fox-skin
           to
           the
           Lyons
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAPTER
           XII
           .
        
         
           THE
           
             Spanish
             fleet
          
           the
           best
           furnished
           with
           men
           ,
           munition
           ,
           engines
           ,
           and
           all
           warlike
           preparation
           ,
           that
           was
           ever
           seen
           vpon
           the
           Ocean
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           
             arrogant
             Title
          
           ,
           called
           invincible
           ,
           did
           consist
           of
           130
           shippes
           ,
           wherein
           there
           were
           19
           thousand
           ,
           two
           hundreth
           ninety
           ;
           mariners
           8350
           :
           chain●d
           rowers
           11080.
           great
           ordnance
           11630.
           
           The
           chiefe
           commander
           was
           
             Per●zius
             Gusmannus
          
           ,
           Duke
           of
           
             Medina
             Sidonia
          
           .
           (
           For
           
             Antonius
             Columna
          
           Duke
           of
           Palian
           ,
           and
           Marquess
           of
           S.
           Crosse
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           chiefe
           governmēt
           was
           allotted
           ,
           died
           whilst
           things
           were
           preparing
           )
           .
           And
           vnder
           him
           
             Iohannes
             Martinus
             Recaldus
          
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           great
           experience
           in
           sea
           affaires
           .
           The
           30
           of
           May
           they
           loosed
           out
           of
           the
           ●iver
           Tagus
           ,
           and
           purposing
           to
           hold
           their
           course
           to
           the
           ●r●in
           in
           G●llitia
           ,
           they
           were
           beaten
           and
           scattered
           by
           a
           tempest
           ▪
           three
           gallies
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           
             Da●d
             C●in
          
           an
           English
           servant
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           perfidiousnesse
           of
           the
           Turks
           which
           rowed
           ,
           were
           carried
           away
           into
           France
           .
           The
           Fleet
           with
           much
           adoe
           after
           some
           dayes
           came
           to
           the
           Groin
           and
           other
           harbours
           neare
           adioyning
           .
           The
           report
           was
           that
           the
           Fleet
           was
           so
           shaken
           with
           this
           tempest
           ,
           that
           the
           Queene
           was
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           not
           to
           expect
           that
           Fleet
           ,
           this
           yeare
           .
           And
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Walsi●gham
          
           ,
           Secretary
           ,
           wrote
           to
           the
           Lord
           Admirall
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           send
           back
           foure
           of
           the
           greatest
           shippes
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Warre
           had
           beene
           ended
           .
           
           But
           he
           did
           not
           easily
           giue
           credit
           to
           that
           report
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           gentle
           answer
           intreated
           him
           to
           beleiue
           nothing
           hastily
           in
           so
           important
           a
           matter
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           keep
           those
           ships
           with
           him
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           vpon
           his
           owne
           charges
           .
           And
           finding
           a
           favourable
           winde
           turned
           sailes
           toward
           Spaine
           ,
           to
           surprise
           the
           enemies
           shaken
           shippes
           in
           their
           harbours
           .
           When
           he
           was
           not
           farre
           from
           the
           shore
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           the
           winde
           turned
           ,
           &
           he
           being
           charged
           to
           defend
           the
           English
           shore
           ,
           fearing
           that
           the
           enemies
           vnseene
           might
           by
           the
           same
           winde
           be
           drivē
           to
           England
           ,
           he
           returned
           to
           Plimmouth
           .
        
         
           With
           the
           same
           winde
           the
           12
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           Medina
           with
           his
           fleet
           departed
           from
           the
           Groin
           .
           And
           after
           one
           day
           or
           two
           ,
           he
           sent
           
             Rhodericus
             Telius
          
           into
           Flanders
           ,
           to
           admonish
           the
           Duke
           of
           Parma
           ,
           giving
           him
           notice
           that
           the
           fleet
           was
           approching
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           ready
           ▪
           For
           Medina
           his
           commission
           was
           to
           ioyne
           himselfe
           with
           the
           Shippes
           and
           Souldiers
           of
           Parma
           ,
           and
           vnder
           the
           protection
           of
           his
           Fleet
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           into
           England
           ,
           and
           to
           land
           his
           land
           forces
           vpon
           Thames
           side
           .
           Now
           as
           the
           relator
           of
           this
           story
           hath
           taken
           paines
           to
           declare
           what
           was
           done
           each
           day
           ,
           I
           will
           follow
           him
           herein
           .
        
         
           The
           16
           day
           there
           was
           a
           great
           calme
           ,
           and
           a
           thick
           cloud
           was
           vpon
           the
           sea
           till
           noon
           :
           then
           the
           North
           winde
           blowing
           roughly
           ,
           &
           again
           the
           Westwinde
           till
           midnight
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           the
           East
           :
           the
           Spanish
           Navy
           was
           scattered
           ,
           and
           hardly
           gathered
           together
           vntill
           they
           came
           within
           the
           sight
           of
           England
           the
           19
           day
           of
           Iuly
           .
           Vpon
           which
           day
           the
           Lord
           
           Admirall
           was
           certified
           by
           Flemming
           (
           who
           had
           beene
           a
           Pyrat
           )
           that
           the
           Spanish
           Fleet
           was
           entred
           into
           the
           English
           sea
           ,
           which
           the
           Mariners
           call
           the
           Channell
           .
           And
           was
           descried
           neare
           to
           the
           Lizard
           .
           The
           Lord
           Admirall
           brought
           forth
           the
           English
           Fleet
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           but
           not
           without
           great
           difficultie
           ,
           by
           the
           skill
           ,
           labour
           ,
           and
           alacritie
           of
           the
           souldiers
           and
           mariners
           ,
           every
           one
           labouring
           ;
           yea
           the
           
             Lord
             Admirall
          
           himselfe
           had
           his
           hand
           at
           the
           worke
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           day
           the
           English
           fleet
           viewed
           the
           Spanish
           fleet
           comming
           along
           with
           Towers
           like
           Castles
           in
           height
           ,
           her
           front
           crooked
           like
           the
           fashion
           of
           the
           Moone
           ,
           the
           hornes
           of
           the
           front
           were
           extended
           one
           from
           the
           other
           about
           seaven
           miles
           asunder
           ,
           sailing
           with
           the
           labour
           of
           the
           windes
           ,
           the
           Ocean
           as
           it
           were
           groaning
           vnder
           it
           ;
           their
           saile
           was
           but
           slow
           ,
           and
           yet
           at
           full
           saile
           before
           the
           winde
           .
           The
           English
           gaue
           them
           leaue
           to
           hold
           on
           their
           course
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           were
           passed
           by
           ,
           came
           behinde
           them
           and
           got
           the
           helpe
           of
           the
           winde
           .
        
         
           The
           21.
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Admirall
           of
           England
           sent
           a
           Pinnace
           before
           ,
           called
           the
           Defiance
           ,
           to
           denounce
           the
           Battell
           by
           shooting
           off
           some
           peeces
           .
           And
           being
           himselfe
           in
           the
           Arch-royall
           ,
           (
           the
           English
           Praetorian
           Shippe
           or
           Admirall
           ,
           he
           set
           vpon
           a
           shippe
           which
           he
           tooke
           to
           be
           the
           
             Spanish
             Admirall
          
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           the
           shippe
           of
           
             Alfonsus
             Leua
          
           .
           Vpon
           that
           he
           bestowed
           much
           shot
           .
           Presently
           
             Drake
             ,
             Hawkins
             ,
             Forbisher
          
           ,
           came
           in
           vpon
           the
           Spanish
           hindmost
           shippes
           which
           Recaldus
           governed
           .
           Vpon
           these
           they
           thundred
           .
           Recaldus
           laboured
           what
           
           he
           could
           to
           stay
           his
           men
           ,
           who
           fled
           to
           their
           navy
           ,
           vntill
           his
           shippe
           beaten
           and
           pearced
           with
           many
           shot
           ,
           did
           hardly
           recover
           the
           Fleet.
           At
           which
           time
           the
           Duke
           Medina
           gathered
           together
           his
           dissipated
           Fleet
           ,
           and
           setting
           vp
           more
           saile
           ,
           they
           held
           their
           course
           .
           Indeede
           they
           could
           doe
           no
           other
           ,
           for
           the
           English
           had
           gotten
           the
           advantage
           of
           winde
           ,
           and
           their
           shippes
           were
           much
           more
           nimble
           ,
           and
           ready
           with
           incredible
           celeritie
           to
           come
           vpon
           the
           enemie
           with
           a
           full
           course
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           turne
           ,
           and
           returne
           ,
           and
           be
           on
           every
           side
           at
           their
           pleasure
           .
           When
           they
           had
           fought
           two
           houres
           ,
           and
           taken
           some
           triall
           of
           their
           owne
           courage
           and
           of
           the
           Spanyards
           :
           The
           Lord
           Admirall
           thought
           good
           not
           to
           continue
           the
           fight
           any
           longer
           then
           ,
           seeing
           that
           fortie
           ships
           were
           absent
           which
           were
           scarce
           drawne
           out
           of
           Plimmouth
           haven
           .
           The
           night
           following
           S.
           Catharin
           a
           Spanish
           shippe
           being
           sore
           torne
           with
           the
           fight
           ,
           was
           received
           into
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Navie
           to
           be
           mended
           .
           Here
           a
           great
           Cantabrian
           shippe
           of
           Oquenda
           ,
           wherein
           was
           the
           treasurer
           of
           the
           Campe
           ,
           by
           force
           of
           Gunne-powder
           that
           had
           taken
           fire
           ,
           was
           set
           on
           fire
           ;
           yet
           was
           the
           fire
           quenched
           in
           time
           by
           the
           Shippes
           that
           came
           to
           helpe
           her
           .
           Of
           these
           that
           came
           to
           helpe
           the
           fired
           shippe
           ,
           one
           was
           a
           Galeon
           ,
           in
           which
           was
           
             Petrus
             Waldez
          
           ;
           the
           foremast
           of
           the
           Galeon
           was
           caught
           in
           the
           tackling
           of
           another
           shippe
           ,
           and
           broken
           .
           This
           was
           taken
           by
           Drake
           ,
           who
           sent
           Waldez
           to
           Dertmouth
           ,
           the
           money
           
             fiftie-fiue
             thousand
             D●cats
          
           ,
           he
           distributed
           among
           his
           souldiers
           .
           That
           night
           he
           was
           appointed
           to
           set
           forth
           light
           ,
           but
           
           neglected
           it
           ,
           and
           some
           German
           Merchants
           ships
           comming
           by
           that
           night
           ,
           he
           thinking
           them
           to
           be
           enemies
           ,
           followed
           them
           so
           farre
           ,
           that
           the
           English
           navy
           rested
           all
           night
           when
           they
           could
           see
           no
           light
           set
           forth
           .
           Neither
           did
           he
           nor
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           navy
           finde
           the
           Admirall
           vntill
           the
           next
           day
           at
           even
           .
           The
           Admirall
           all
           the
           night
           preceding
           with
           the
           Beare
           ,
           and
           
             Mary
             Rose
          
           did
           follow
           the
           Spanyardes
           with
           watchfulnesse
           .
           The
           Duke
           was
           busied
           in
           ordering
           his
           Navy
           .
           
             ●lfonsus
             Leua
          
           was
           commanded
           to
           ioyne
           the
           first
           and
           last
           companies
           ,
           Every
           Ship
           had
           his
           station
           assigned
           according
           to
           that
           prescribed
           forme
           which
           was
           appointed
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           it
           was
           present
           death
           to
           forsake
           his
           station
           .
           This
           done
           he
           sent
           Gliclius
           an
           Anceant
           to
           Parma
           ,
           which
           might
           declare
           to
           him
           in
           what
           case
           they
           w●re
           ,
           and
           left
           that
           Cantabrian
           ship
           of
           Oquenda
           to
           the
           winde
           and
           sea
           ,
           having
           taken
           out
           the
           money
           and
           mariners
           and
           put
           them
           in
           other
           shippes
           .
           Yet
           it
           seemeth
           that
           he
           had
           not
           care
           of
           all
           :
           for
           that
           shippe
           the
           same
           day
           with
           fifty
           mariners
           and
           souldiers
           lamed
           ,
           and
           hal●e
           burnt
           ,
           fell
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           was
           carried
           to
           Weimuth
           .
        
         
           The
           23.
           of
           the
           same
           moneth
           ,
           the
           Spanyards
           having
           a
           favourable
           North
           winde
           turned
           sailes
           vpon
           the
           English
           ;
           the
           English
           being
           much
           readier
           in
           the
           vse
           of
           their
           ships
           ,
           fett
           about
           a
           compasse
           for
           the
           winde
           ,
           and
           having
           gotten
           advantage
           of
           the
           winde
           ,
           they
           came
           to
           the
           fight
           on
           both
           sides
           .
           They
           fought
           a
           while
           confusedly
           with
           variable
           fortune
           :
           whilst
           on
           the
           one
           side
           the
           English
           with
           great
           courage
           delivered
           the
           London
           ships
           which
           
           were
           inclosed
           about
           by
           the
           Spanyards
           ;
           on
           the
           other
           side
           the
           Spanyards
           by
           valour
           freed
           Recaldus
           from
           the
           extreame
           danger
           he
           was
           in
           :
           there
           was
           not
           greater
           effulminations
           by
           beating
           of
           ordnances
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           then
           was
           this
           day
           .
           Yet
           the
           losse
           fell
           vpon
           the
           Spanish
           side
           ,
           because
           their
           shippes
           were
           so
           high
           that
           the
           shot
           went
           over
           the
           English
           shippes
           ,
           but
           the
           English
           having
           a
           faire
           marke
           at
           their
           great
           shippes
           ,
           shot
           never
           in
           vaine
           .
           Onely
           Cock
           and
           English
           man
           b●ing
           caught
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Spanish
           shippes
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           recovered
           ,
           he
           perished
           but
           with
           great
           honor
           revenged
           himself
           .
           Thus
           a
           long
           time
           the
           English
           shippes
           with
           great
           agilitie
           ,
           were
           somtimes
           vpon
           the
           Spanyardes
           giving
           them
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           presently
           were
           off
           againe
           ,
           and
           tooke
           the
           sea
           to
           make
           themselues
           ready
           to
           come
           in
           againe
           .
           Whereas
           the
           Spanish
           heavie
           shippes
           were
           troubled
           ,
           and
           hindred
           ,
           and
           stood
           to
           be
           markes
           for
           the
           English
           bullets
           .
           For
           all
           that
           ,
           the
           Admirall
           would
           not
           admit
           the
           English
           to
           come
           to
           grapple
           and
           to
           boord
           their
           shippes
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           a
           full
           armie
           in
           their
           shippes
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           not
           ;
           their
           shippes
           were
           many
           in
           number
           ,
           and
           greater
           ,
           and
           higher
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           had
           come
           to
           grapple
           ,
           as
           some
           would
           haue
           had
           it
           ,
           the
           English
           that
           were
           much
           lower
           then
           the
           Spanish
           shippes
           must
           needes
           haue
           had
           the
           worse
           of
           them
           that
           fought
           from
           the
           higher
           shippes
           .
           And
           if
           the
           English
           had
           beene
           overcome
           ,
           the
           losse
           would
           haue
           beene
           greater
           then
           the
           victory
           could
           haue
           beene
           ;
           for
           ours
           being
           overcome
           ,
           would
           haue
           put
           the
           kingdome
           in
           hazard
           .
        
         
         
           The
           24
           day
           ,
           they
           rested
           from
           fight
           on
           both
           sides
           .
           The
           Admirall
           sent
           some
           small
           Barkes
           to
           the
           next
           English
           shore
           ,
           to
           supply
           the
           provision
           .
           And
           deuided
           all
           his
           Navy
           into
           foure
           squadrons
           .
           The
           first
           was
           vnder
           
             his
             owne
          
           government
           ;
           the
           second
           Drake
           governed
           ;
           the
           third
           ,
           Hawkins
           ;
           the
           fourth
           ,
           Forbisher
           .
           And
           he
           appointed
           out
           of
           every
           squadron
           certaine
           little
           shippes
           ,
           which
           on
           divers
           sides
           might
           set
           vpon
           the
           Spanyards
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           but
           a
           suddain
           calme
           tooke
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           that
           advise
           was
           without
           effect
           .
        
         
           The
           25
           day
           ,
           being
           S.
           Iames
           day
           ,
           S.
           Anne
           the
           Galeon
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           not
           being
           able
           to
           hold
           course
           with
           the
           rest
           ,
           was
           set
           vpon
           by
           some
           small
           English
           shippes
           .
           For
           whose
           ayd
           came
           in
           Leua
           ,
           and
           
             Didacus
             Telles
             Enriques
          
           with
           three
           
             Galeasses
             .
          
           :
           which
           the
           Admirall
           and
           the
           Lord
           
             Thomas
             Howard
          
           espying
           ,
           made
           in
           against
           the
           Galeasses
           (
           the
           calme
           was
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           drawne
           in
           by
           boates
           with
           cordes
           )
           and
           did
           so
           beat
           vpon
           the
           Galeasses
           with
           great
           shot
           ,
           that
           with
           much
           adoe
           ,
           and
           not
           without
           great
           losse
           ,
           they
           hardly
           recouered
           the
           Galeon
           .
           The
           Spanyardes
           reported
           that
           the
           Admirall
           of
           Spaine
           was
           that
           day
           in
           the
           hindmost
           company
           ,
           and
           being
           nearer
           the
           English
           shippes
           then
           before
           ,
           was
           sore
           beaten
           with
           the
           English
           great
           ordinance
           ,
           many
           men
           sla●e
           in
           her
           ,
           her
           great
           mast
           overthrowne
           .
           And
           after
           that
           ,
           the
           Admirall
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           R●caldus
           ,
           &
           others
           ,
           did
           set
           vpon
           the
           
             English
             Admirall
          
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           winde
           turning
           ,
           escaped
           .
           The
           Spanyardes
           hold
           on
           their
           course
           againe
           ,
           and
           send
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Parma
           ,
           that
           with
           all
           speed
           he
           should
           
           ioyne
           his
           shippes
           with
           the
           Kings
           Fleet.
           These
           things
           the
           English
           knew
           not
           ,
           who
           write
           that
           they
           had
           i●ricken
           the
           L●ntern
           from
           one
           of
           the
           Spanish
           shippes
           ,
           the
           stemme
           from
           another
           ,
           and
           had
           sore
           beaten
           a
           third
           ,
           doing
           much
           harme
           to
           her
           .
           That
           the
           
             non
             Parigly
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Mary
             Rose
          
           fought
           a
           good
           while
           with
           the
           Spanyards
           ,
           and
           the
           Triumph
           being
           in
           danger
           ,
           other
           shippes
           came
           in
           good
           time
           to
           helpe
           her
           .
           Thus
           it
           is
           in
           battell
           ,
           they
           who
           are
           present
           and
           actors
           report
           not
           alwayes
           the
           same
           of
           the
           same
           things
           ;
           each
           reporting
           what
           himselfe
           observed
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           day
           the
           Lord
           Admirall
           knighted
           the
           Lord
           
             Thomas
             Howard
          
           ,
           the
           Lord
           
             Sheffield
             ,
             Roger
             Townsend
             ,
             Iohn
             Hawkins
             ,
          
           and
           
             Martin
             Forbisher
          
           ,
           for
           their
           valour
           well
           imployed
           in
           the
           last
           fight
           .
           After
           this
           they
           resolued
           not
           to
           set
           vpon
           the
           enemy
           vntill
           they
           came
           into
           the
           straight
           of
           Calis
           ,
           where
           
             Henry
             Seimor
          
           and
           
             William
             Winter
          
           stayed
           for
           their
           comming
           Thus
           with
           a
           faire
           gale
           the
           Spanish
           Flee●
           goeth
           forward
           ,
           and
           the
           English
           followed
           .
           This
           great
           
             Spanish
             A
             mado
          
           was
           so
           farre
           from
           being
           〈◊〉
           invincible
           in
           the
           opinions
           of
           the
           English
           that
           many
           yong
           noble
           men
           and
           gentlemen
           ▪
           in
           hope
           to
           be
           partakers
           of
           a
           famous
           victory
           against
           the
           Sp●nyards
           ,
           provided
           ships
           of
           their
           owne
           ch●rges
           ,
           and
           ioyned
           themselues
           to
           the
           
             Engl●sh
             F●eet
          
           ,
           among
           whom
           was
           the
           Earles
           of
           Essex
           ,
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           of
           
             Cumberland
             ,
             Thomas
          
           and
           
             Robert
             C●cilles
             ,
             H●
             Brookes
             ,
             Charles
             Blunt
             ,
             Walter
             Raleigh
             ,
             William
             Hatton
             ,
             Robert
             Cary
             ,
             Ambrose
             〈◊〉
             ,
             Thomas
             Gerard
             ,
             Arthur
             Gorge
             ,
          
           and
           other
           Gentlemen
           of
           name
           .
        
         
         
           The
           27
           day
           at
           even
           ,
           the
           Spanyardes
           cast
           anchors
           neare
           to
           Calis
           ,
           being
           admonished
           of
           their
           skilfull
           sea-men
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           went
           any
           farther
           ,
           they
           might
           be
           indangered
           by
           the
           force
           of
           the
           tyde
           to
           be
           driven
           into
           the
           
             North
             Ocean
          
           .
           Neare
           to
           them
           stood
           the
           
             English
             Admirall
          
           with
           his
           fleet
           within
           a
           great
           guns
           shot
           .
           To
           the
           Admirall
           Seimor
           and
           Winter
           now
           ioyne
           their
           shippes
           ;
           so
           that
           now
           there
           were
           140
           shippes
           in
           the
           English
           Fleet
           ,
           able
           and
           well
           furnished
           for
           fight
           ,
           for
           saile
           ,
           and
           to
           turne
           which
           way
           was
           needfull
           :
           and
           yet
           there
           were
           but
           15
           of
           these
           which
           bore
           the
           burden
           of
           the
           battell
           and
           repulsed
           the
           enemie
           .
           The
           Spanyard
           ,
           as
           often
           he
           had
           done
           before
           ,
           so
           now
           with
           great
           earnes●nesse
           sent
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Parma
           to
           send
           fortie
           Flie-boats
           without
           the
           which
           they
           could
           not
           fight
           with
           the
           English
           because
           of
           the
           greatnesse
           and
           slownesse
           of
           their
           owne
           shippes
           ,
           and
           the
           agilitie
           of
           the
           English
           shippes
           .
           And
           intreating
           him
           by
           all
           meanes
           now
           to
           come
           to
           sea
           with
           his
           army
           ,
           which
           army
           was
           now
           to
           be
           protected
           as
           it
           were
           vnder
           the
           wings
           of
           the
           
             Spanish
             Armado
          
           ,
           vntill
           they
           tooke
           land
           in
           England
           .
           But
           the
           Duke
           was
           vnprovided
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           come
           out
           at
           an
           ins●ant
           .
           The
           broad
           ships
           with
           flat
           bottoms
           being
           then
           full
           of
           ●hinks
           must
           be
           mended
           .
           Vittails
           wanted
           and
           must
           be
           provided
           ,
           the
           mariners
           being
           long
           kept
           against
           their
           wills
           began
           to
           shrink
           away
           .
           The
           portes
           of
           Du●kerke
           and
           Newport
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           must
           bring
           his
           army
           to
           the
           sea
           ,
           were
           now
           so
           beset
           with
           the
           strong
           shippes
           of
           Holland
           and
           Zealand
           ,
           which
           were
           furnished
           with
           great
           and
           small
           Munition
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           able
           to
           
           come
           to
           sea
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           would
           come
           vpon
           his
           own
           apparant
           destruction
           ,
           and
           cast
           himselfe
           and
           his
           men
           wilfully
           into
           a
           headlong
           danger
           .
           Yet
           he
           omitted
           nothing
           that
           might
           be
           done
           ,
           being
           a
           man
           eager
           and
           industrious
           ,
           and
           inflamed
           with
           a
           desire
           of
           over-comming
           England
           .
        
         
           But
           Queene
           E●izabeth
           her
           providence
           and
           care
           prevented
           both
           the
           diligence
           of
           this
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           credulous
           hope
           of
           the
           Spanyard
           .
           For
           by
           her
           commandement
           the
           next
           day
           the
           Admirall
           took
           eight
           of
           their
           worst
           shippes
           ,
           and
           dressed
           them
           with
           wild-fire
           ,
           pitch
           ,
           and
           rosen
           ,
           and
           filled
           them
           full
           of
           brims●on
           ,
           &
           some
           other
           matter
           fit
           for
           fire
           ,
           and
           these
           being
           set
           on
           fire
           ,
           by
           the
           ministery
           and
           guiding
           of
           Yong
           and
           Prowse
           were
           secretly
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           the
           winde
           set
           full
           vpon
           the
           
             Spanish
             fleet
          
           ,
           as
           they
           lay
           at
           anchor
           .
           When
           the
           Spaniards
           saw
           them
           come
           neare
           ,
           the
           flame
           shining
           and
           giving
           light
           over
           all
           the
           sea
           :
           they
           supposing
           those
           ships
           ,
           besides
           the
           danger
           of
           the
           fire
           ,
           to
           haue
           bin
           also
           furnished
           with
           deadly
           engines
           ,
           to
           make
           horrible
           destruction
           among
           them
           ;
           lifting
           vp
           a
           most
           hiddeous
           woefull
           cry
           ,
           some
           pull
           vp
           anchors
           ,
           some
           for
           ha●●
           cut
           their
           cables
           ,
           they
           set
           vp
           their
           sailes
           ,
           they
           apply
           their
           ores
           ,
           and
           stricken
           with
           a
           
             pannick
             terror
          
           ,
           in
           great
           hast
           they
           fled
           most
           con●usedly
           .
           Among
           them
           the
           
             Praetorian
             Galeas
          
           floating
           vpon
           the
           seas
           ▪
           her
           rudder
           being
           broken
           ,
           in
           great
           danger
           of
           feare
           drew
           towards
           Calis
           ,
           and
           sticking
           in
           the
           sand
           ,
           was
           taken
           by
           
             A●ias
             Pres●on
             ,
             Thomas
             Gerard
          
           ,
           and
           
             Ha●ue●●
             Hugh
             Moncada
          
           the
           governour
           was
           killed
           ,
           the
           souldiers
           and
           mariners
           were
           either
           killed
           or
           drowned
           ,
           in
           her
           there
           was
           found
           
           
           
           
           
           great
           store
           of
           gold
           ,
           which
           fell
           to
           be
           the
           prey
           of
           the
           English.
           The
           ship
           and
           ordnance
           fell
           to
           the
           share
           of
           the
           governour
           of
           Calis
           .
        
         
           The
           Spanyards
           report
           ,
           that
           the
           Duke
           when
           he
           saw
           the
           fiery
           shippes
           comming
           ,
           commanded
           all
           the
           fleet
           to
           pull
           vp
           their
           anc●ors
           ,
           but
           so
           as
           the
           danger
           being
           past
           ,
           every
           shippe
           might
           returne
           againe
           to
           his
           station
           .
           And
           he
           himselfe
           returned
           ,
           giving
           a
           signe
           to
           the
           rest
           by
           shooting
           off
           a
           gun
           .
           Which
           was
           heard
           but
           of
           a
           few
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           farre
           off
           scattered
           ,
           some
           into
           the
           open
           Ocean
           ,
           some
           through
           feare
           were
           driven
           vpon
           the
           shallowes
           of
           the
           shore
           of
           Flanders
           .
        
         
           Over
           against
           Graueling
           the
           
             Spanish
             ●leet
          
           began
           to
           gather
           themselues
           together
           .
           But
           vpon
           them
           came
           Drake
           and
           Fenner
           ,
           and
           battered
           them
           with
           great
           Ordnance
           :
           to
           these
           
             Fenton
             ,
             Southwell
             ,
             Beeston
             ,
             Crosse
             ,
             Riman
             ,
          
           and
           presently
           a●ter
           ,
           the
           Lord
           
             Admirall
             ,
             Thomas
             Howard
          
           ,
           and
           Sheffi●ld
           came
           in
           and
           all
           ioyned
           together
           .
           The
           Duke
           
             Medina
             ,
             Leua
             ,
             Oquenda
             ,
             Recaldus
             ,
          
           and
           others
           with
           much
           adoe
           getting
           themselues
           our
           of
           the
           shallowes
           ,
           susteined
           the
           English
           force
           ,
           aswell
           as
           they
           might
           ,
           vntill
           most
           of
           their
           ships
           were
           pearced
           and
           to●ne
           .
           The
           Galeon
           S.
           Mathew
           ,
           governed
           by
           
             Diego
             ●i●entellus
          
           ,
           comming
           to
           ayd
           
             Francis
             Toletan
          
           being
           in
           the
           S.
           Philip
           ,
           was
           pearced
           and
           shaken
           with
           the
           r●iterated
           shots
           of
           Seimor
           and
           Winter
           ,
           and
           driven
           to
           Ostend
           ,
           &
           was
           at
           last
           taken
           by
           the
           Flushi●gers
           .
           The
           S.
           Philip
           came
           to
           the
           like
           end
           .
           So
           did
           the
           Galeo●
           of
           Biscay
           ,
           and
           diverse
           other
           .
           The
           last
           day
           of
           this
           moneth
           ,
           the
           
             Spanish
             sleet
          
           striving
           to
           recover
           the
           straights
           againe
           ,
           were
           driven
           toward
           Zealand
           .
           The
           English
           lest
           of
           
           pursuing
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           Spaniards
           thought
           ,
           because
           they
           saw
           them
           in
           a
           manner
           cast
           away
           .
           For
           they
           could
           not
           avoyd
           to
           be
           cast
           vpon
           the
           shallowes
           of
           Zealand
           .
           But
           the
           winde
           turning
           ,
           they
           got
           out
           of
           the
           shallowes
           ,
           and
           then
           began
           to
           consult
           what
           were
           best
           for
           them
           to
           do
           .
           By
           common
           consent
           they
           resolved
           to
           returne
           into
           Spaine
           by
           the
           Northern
           seas
           ,
           for
           they
           wanted
           many
           necessaries
           ,
           especially
           shot
           ,
           their
           ships
           were
           torne
           ,
           &
           they
           had
           no
           hope
           that
           the
           Duke
           of
           Parma
           could
           bring
           forth
           his
           forces
           .
           And
           so
           they
           tooke
           the
           Sea
           and
           followed
           the
           course
           towards
           the
           North.
           The
           English
           navy
           followed
           ,
           &
           somtimes
           the
           Spanish
           turned
           vpon
           the
           English
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           it
           was
           thought
           by
           many
           that
           they
           would
           return
           back
           againe
           .
           Vpon
           which
           report
           the
           Queene
           came
           into
           the
           Campe
           at
           Tilbury
           ,
           and
           mustered
           the
           Army
           ,
           riding
           among
           them
           with
           a
           
             Leaders
             Staffe
          
           in
           her
           hand
           ,
           and
           did
           by
           her
           presence
           and
           speech
           animate
           both
           Captains
           and
           souldiers
           with
           incredible
           courage
           .
        
         
           That
           day
           ,
           wherein
           the
           last
           fight
           was
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           Parma
           after
           his
           vowes
           offred
           to
           the
           
             Lady
             of
             Halla
          
           ,
           came
           somewhat
           late
           to
           Dunkerk
           ,
           and
           was
           received
           with
           some
           opprobrious
           words
           of
           the
           Spanyards
           ,
           as
           if
           in
           favour
           of
           
             Queen
             Elizabeth
          
           he
           had
           slipped
           the
           fairest
           opportunitie
           that
           could
           be
           to
           doe
           the
           service
           .
           He
           to
           make
           some
           satisfaction
           ,
           punished
           the
           purveiours
           that
           had
           not
           made
           provision
           ready
           :
           secretly
           smiling
           at
           the
           insolēcy
           of
           the
           Spanyards
           ,
           when
           he
           heard
           them
           glorying
           ,
           that
           what
           way
           soever
           they
           came
           vpon
           England
           ,
           they
           would
           haue
           an
           vndoubted
           victory
           ;
           that
           the
           English
           were
           not
           able
           to
           indure
           the
           sight
           of
           them
           .
           
             Bernardinus
             
             Mendoza
          
           did
           indeed
           by
           Bookes
           in
           
             France
             ,
             sing
          
           a
           foolish
           &
           lying
           
             triumphant
             song
             before
             the
             Victory
          
           .
           The
           
             English
             Admirall
          
           appointed
           Seimor
           and
           the
           H●llanders
           to
           watch
           vpon
           the
           coasts
           of
           Flanders
           ,
           that
           the
           Duke
           of
           Parma
           should
           not
           come
           out
           ;
           himselfe
           followed
           the
           Spanyards
           vpon
           their
           backes
           ,
           vntill
           they
           were
           past
           
             Edenborough
             frith
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Spaniards
           seeing
           all
           hopes
           faile
           ,
           &
           finding
           no
           other
           helpe
           for
           themselues
           but
           by
           flight
           ,
           fled
           amaine
           and
           never
           made
           stay
           .
           And
           so
           this
           great
           Navy
           being
           three
           yeares
           preparing
           with
           great
           cost
           ,
           was
           within
           a
           moneth
           overthrown
           ,
           and
           ,
           after
           many
           were
           killed
           ,
           being
           chased
           away
           :
           (
           of
           English
           there
           were
           not
           one
           hundreth
           lost
           ,
           nor
           one
           shippe
           lost
           ,
           saving
           that
           of
           C●●ks
           )
           was
           driven
           about
           all
           Britain
           by
           
             Scotland
             ,
             Orcades
             ,
             Ireland
          
           ,
           tossed
           and
           shaken
           with
           tempests
           ,
           and
           much
           lessened
           ,
           &
           came
           home
           without
           glory
           .
           Wherevpon
           some
           money
           was
           coyned
           with
           a
           
             Navy
             slying
             away
          
           at
           full
           saile
           ,
           and
           this
           inscription
           ;
           
             Venit
             ,
             vidit
             ,
             Fugit
          
           .
           Other
           were
           coyned
           with
           the
           
             Ships
             fired
          
           ,
           the
           Navy
           confounded
           ,
           in
           honor
           of
           the
           Queene
           ,
           inscribed
           ;
           
             Dux
             faeminafacti
          
           .
           As
           they
           fled
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           many
           of
           their
           ships
           were
           c●st
           away
           vpō
           the
           shores
           of
           
             Scotland
             &
             Irelād
          
           .
           Moe
           then
           700
           souldiers
           &
           mariners
           were
           cast
           vpō
           the
           Scottish
           shore
           ,
           who
           at
           the
           Du
           :
           of
           Parma
           his
           intercession
           with
           the
           Scots
           King
           ,
           the
           Queene
           of
           England
           consenting
           ,
           were
           af●er
           a
           yeare
           sent
           into
           Fla●ders
           .
           But
           they
           that
           were
           cast
           vp
           vpō
           the
           Irish
           shore
           by
           tempests
           ,
           came
           to
           more
           miserable
           fortunes
           ;
           for
           some
           were
           killed
           by
           the
           wild
           Irish
           ;
           others
           by
           the
           Deputies
           cōmād
           ;
           for
           he
           searing
           that
           they
           might
           ioyne
           thēselues
           to
           the
           wild
           
             Irish
             ,
             &
             
             Bingham
          
           the
           Gouernour
           of
           Connach
           being
           once
           or
           twice
           commanded
           to
           slay
           them
           hauing
           yeelded
           ,
           but
           refusing
           to
           doe
           it
           :
           Fowle
           the
           vnder-Marshall
           was
           sent
           ,
           and
           killed
           them
           ;
           which
           cruelty
           the
           Queene
           much
           condemned
           ,
           wherevpon
           the
           rest
           being
           afraid
           ,
           sicke
           and
           hungry
           ,
           with
           their
           torne
           shippes
           committed
           themselues
           to
           the
           sea
           ,
           and
           many
           were
           drowned
           .
        
         
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           came
           in
           publike
           thankesgiuing
           to
           Pauls
           Church
           ,
           her
           Nobles
           accompanying
           her
           ,
           the
           Citizens
           were
           in
           their
           colours
           ,
           the
           Banners
           that
           were
           taken
           from
           the
           enemies
           were
           spred
           :
           she
           heard
           the
           Sermon
           ,
           and
           publike
           thankes
           were
           rendred
           vnto
           God
           with
           great
           ioy
           .
           This
           publike
           ioy
           was
           augmented
           when
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Sidney
          
           returning
           out
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           brought
           from
           the
           King
           assurance
           of
           his
           Noble
           minde
           and
           affection
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           and
           to
           Religion
           :
           Which
           as
           in
           sincerity
           he
           had
           established
           ,
           so
           he
           purposed
           to
           maintaine
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           
             power
             .
             Sir
             Robert
          
           was
           sent
           to
           him
           when
           the
           
             Spanish
             Fleet
          
           was
           comming
           to
           congratulate
           and
           to
           giue
           him
           thankes
           ,
           for
           his
           propense
           affection
           towards
           the
           maintenance
           of
           the
           common
           cause
           ;
           and
           to
           declare
           how
           ready
           shee
           would
           be
           to
           helpe
           him
           ,
           if
           the
           Spaniards
           should
           land
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           might
           recall
           to
           memory
           with
           what
           strange
           ambition
           the
           Spaniard
           had
           gaped
           for
           all
           Britain
           ,
           vrging
           the
           Pope
           to
           excommunicate
           him
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           hee
           might
           be
           thrust
           from
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           succession
           in
           England
           :
           and
           to
           giue
           him
           notice
           of
           
           the
           threatning
           of
           Mendoza
           and
           the
           
             Popes
             Nuntio
          
           ,
           who
           had
           threatned
           his
           ruine
           if
           they
           could
           worke
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           warned
           him
           ,
           to
           take
           especiall
           heed
           to
           the
           
             Scottish
             Papists
          
           .
           The
           King
           pleasantly
           answered
           ,
           that
           
             he
             looked
             for
             no
             other
             benefit
             of
             the
             Spaniard
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             Polyphaemus
             promised
             to
             Vlisses
             ,
             to
             d●uoure
             him
             last
             after
             all
             his
             fellowes
             were
             deuoured
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           these
           things
           be
           such
           ,
           as
           whensoeuer
           we
           thinke
           vpon
           them
           ,
           wee
           cannot
           choose
           but
           lift
           vp
           our
           hearts
           to
           God
           ;
           for
           he
           hath
           put
           a
           song
           of
           ioy
           and
           
             thankesgiuing
             in
             our
             mouthes
          
           ,
           and
           taught
           vs
           to
           lift
           vp
           our
           eyes
           to
           him
           
             from
             whence
             commeth
             our
             helpe
             ,
             our
             helpe
             commeth
             from
             the
             Lord
             which
             hath
             made
             the
             heauen
             and
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           
           
             he
             will
             not
             suffer
             thy
             foote
             to
             slip
             ,
             for
             he
             that
             keepeth
             thee
             will
             not
             slumber
             ;
             behold
             ,
             he
             that
             keepeth
             Israel
             ,
             will
             neither
             slumber
             nor
             sleepe
             ,
             the
             Lord
             is
             thy
             keeper
             ,
             the
             Lord
             is
             thy
             defence
             at
             thy
             right
             ●and
             .
          
           Then
           let
           others
           boast
           of
           their
           strength
           〈…〉
           
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           for
           vs
           against
           them
           .
           Now
           this
           being
           a
           thing
           confessed
           on
           all
           sides
           ,
           that
           God
           was
           with
           vs
           against
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           why
           will
           not
           our
           aduersaries
           that
           are
           men
           of
           vnderstanding
           ,
           enter
           into
           the
           consideration
           of
           this
           cause
           which
           God
           hath
           so
           often
           ,
           so
           mightily
           maintained
           ?
           
             The
             workes
             of
             the
             Lord
             are
             great
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             ought
             to
             bee
             had
             in
             remembrance
             of
             them
             that
             feare
             him
             .
          
           And
           this
           dutie
           is
           required
           of
           vs
           that
           haue
           seene
           the
           great
           workes
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           declare
           them
           to
           other
           :
           
             for
             one
             generation
             shall
             praise
             thy
             workes
             to
             another
             generation
             ,
             and
             declare
             thy
             power
             .
          
           The
           workes
           of
           God
           must
           bee
           sought
           out
           ,
           had
           in
           remembrance
           ,
           and
           declared
           to
           other
           .
           The
           word
           of
           God
           is
           the
           rule
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           a
           direction
           to
           vs
           ,
           
             a
             Lanterne
             to
             our
             feet
             ,
             and
             a
             light
             to
             our
             pathes
             ,
          
           but
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           being
           confirmed
           to
           vs
           by
           his
           workes
           is
           made
           more
           sweet
           to
           vs.
           This
           must
           needes
           be
           comfortable
           to
           vs
           that
           haue
           the
           word
           of
           God
           among
           vs
           ,
           sent
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           planted
           among
           vs
           by
           his
           owne
           hand
           ;
           we
           were
           as
           farre
           from
           deseruing
           this
           fauour
           ,
           as
           they
           that
           sit
           in
           darkenesse
           and
           in
           the
           shadow
           of
           death
           ;
           for
           so
           wee
           
             sate
             in
             ●arkenesse
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             :
          
           so
           long
           as
           we
           fate
           in
           the
           ignorance
           of
           Popery
           ,
           but
           when
           it
           pleased
           God
           of
           his
           owne
           free
           mercy
           to
           send
           his
           light
           among
           vs
           ,
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           the
           same
           fountaine
           of
           his
           goodnesse
           and
           mercy
           raised
           beleeuing
           Princes
           among
           vs
           which
           haue
           established
           his
           true
           religion
           in
           our
           Land
           ,
           a
           Queene
           of
           such
           Piety
           ,
           a
           King
           of
           so
           great
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           Learning
           ,
           
           
           
           
           
           and
           Piety
           as
           knoweth
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           is
           so
           able
           to
           maintaine
           it
           :
           God
           I
           say
           hauing
           of
           his
           goodnesse
           raised
           such
           blessings
           to
           vs
           ,
           hath
           ne●uer
           ceased
           to
           maintaine
           his
           owne
           worke
           .
           Let
           vs
           neuer
           cease
           to
           giue
           him
           the
           glory
           .
           But
           can
           our
           aduersaries
           take
           any
           comfort
           in
           their
           doings
           ?
           The
           King
           of
           Spaine
           may
           once
           enter
           into
           the
           consideration
           of
           things
           ,
           he
           may
           remember
           how
           hee
           and
           his
           predecessours
           haue
           beene
           so
           many
           times
           beguiled
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           how
           often
           hath
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Iesuites
           consecrated
           his
           banners
           ,
           promised
           him
           victory
           against
           vs
           ,
           as
           against
           Heretikes
           forsaken
           of
           God
           and
           man
           ;
           let
           them
           know
           that
           
             there
             is
             a
             God
             that
             ruleth
             the
             world
             ,
          
           and
           not
           the
           Pope
           .
           If
           they
           would
           haue
           their
           designes
           to
           prosper
           ,
           they
           must
           follow
           the
           examples
           of
           our
           godly
           Princes
           ,
           who
           are
           blessed
           for
           the
           sincerity
           of
           Religion
           which
           they
           imbrace
           .
           They
           must
           giue
           ouer
           iniustice
           and
           cruelty
           ,
           for
           the
           cruelty
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           haue
           lost
           them
           all
           that
           they
           lost
           in
           the
           Netherlands
           :
           Their
           pride
           and
           cruelty
           was
           highly
           raised
           against
           vs
           ,
           but
           to
           their
           owne
           hurt
           and
           dishonour
           ,
           not
           to
           ours
           ,
           because
           we
           trust
           in
           God.
           They
           would
           haue
           extinguished
           the
           true
           lights
           of
           Britain
           ,
           (
           which
           then
           did
           shine
           like
           two
           glorious
           .
           Candles
           put
           in
           their
           sockets
           and
           held
           vp
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           as
           now
           ,
           to
           the
           comfort
           of
           both
           nations
           ,
           ioyned
           in
           one
           great
           light
           )
           these
           they
           laboured
           to
           extinguish
           ,
           and
           to
           tread
           down
           the
           
             soule
             of
             the
             Turtle
          
           ;
           but
           our
           Prayer
           is
           ,
           
           
             Giue
             not
             the
             soule
             of
             thy
             Turtle
             Doue
             vnto
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             ●orget
             not
             the
             
             congregation
             of
             the
             poore
             for
             euer
             .
             Consider
             thy
             couenant
             ,
             for
             the
             darke
             places
             of
             the
             earth
             are
             full
             of
             the
             Habitation
             of
             the
             cruell
             :
             Arise
             O
             Lord
             and
             maintaine
             thine
             owne
             cause
             ,
             remember
             the
             daily
             reproach
             of
             the
             foolish
             :
             forget
             not
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             enemie
             ,
             for
             the
             tumult
             of
             them
             that
             rise
             against
             thee
             ascendeth
             continually
             .
          
           God
           saued
           the
           soule
           of
           his
           Turtle
           ,
           he
           remembred
           the
           congregation
           of
           the
           poore
           that
           trusted
           in
           him
           :
           he
           considered
           his
           couenant
           ,
           hee
           maintained
           his
           owne
           cause
           ,
           and
           of
           this
           we
           reioyce
           .
           But
           where
           are
           those
           
             darke
             places
          
           of
           the
           earth
           which
           are
           full
           of
           the
           habitation
           of
           the
           cruell
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           saith
           ?
           Surely
           let
           the
           Iesuites
           looke
           to
           that
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           expound
           those
           word●
           if
           they
           be
           able
           ,
           for
           surely
           no
           man
           can
           expound
           those
           words
           ,
           but
           he
           shall
           finde
           superstition
           and
           cruelty
           inseparably
           ioyned
           together
           ;
           their
           superstition
           maketh
           the
           places
           of
           their
           habitations
           
             darke
             places
          
           ;
           their
           superstition
           breedeth
           cruelty
           ;
           for
           greater
           cruelty
           the
           world
           hath
           not
           seene
           ,
           then
           hath
           proceeded
           from
           them
           :
           truely
           then
           may
           wee
           sing
           with
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           the
           
             the
             darke
             pla●es
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             are
             full
             of
             the
             habitations
             of
             the
             cruell
             .
          
           There
           is
           no
           hope
           to
           make
           these
           Iesuites
           that
           haue
           giuen
           themselues
           ouer
           to
           the
           seruice
           of
           
             the
             man
             of
             sinne
          
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           practise
           of
           impiety
           ,
           of
           such
           I
           say
           there
           is
           no
           hope
           to
           perswade
           them
           ,
           because
           
             they
             loue
             not
             the
             truth
          
           .
           But
           the
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           that
           haue
           beene
           so
           long
           abused
           and
           beguiled
           by
           them
           ,
           may
           in
           time
           vnderstand
           the
           difference
           betweene
           truth
           and
           falshood
           ,
           and
           
           may
           ioyne
           with
           our
           religious
           Kings
           ,
           against
           the
           great
           Deceiuer
           ,
           and
           our
           hope
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           vnderstand
           his
           deceits
           and
           illusions
           ,
           and
           forsake
           him
           :
           for
           otherwise
           they
           must
           perish
           with
           him
           .
           They
           that
           are
           wise
           will
           vnderstand
           and
           consider
           the
           cause
           which
           God
           hath
           so
           long
           ,
           so
           strongly
           maintained
           ,
           they
           will
           consider
           the
           power
           ,
           the
           fury
           ,
           and
           rage
           of
           our
           aduersaries
           haue
           beene
           continually
           frustrated
           by
           Gods
           power
           ,
           they
           may
           consider
           that
           these
           extraordinary
           blessings
           vpon
           Gods
           Church
           among
           vs
           ,
           and
           the
           memorable
           iudgements
           of
           the
           aduersaries
           ,
           are
           but
           forerunners
           of
           some
           greater
           stroakes
           ,
           and
           heauier
           iudgements
           of
           God
           against
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           not
           turne
           ,
           and
           forsake
           superstitious
           vanities
           ,
           and
           serue
           God
           with
           vs.
           Which
           God
           grant
           ,
           that
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           may
           be
           inlarged
           ,
           his
           true
           Religion
           strongly
           maintained
           ,
           his
           name
           glorified
           ,
           his
           people
           comforted
           ,
           and
           let
           all
           that
           worship
           not
           the
           Lord
           IESVS
           ,
           and
           loue
           not
           his
           comming
           ,
           perish
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAPTER
           XIII
           .
        
         
           AFter
           this
           great
           tempest
           from
           Spaine
           was
           past
           ,
           the
           Sunne
           did
           shine
           as
           pleasantly
           vpon
           England
           as
           before
           ;
           by
           all
           the
           Spanish
           preparation
           ,
           there
           was
           not
           a
           man
           called
           from
           his
           husbandry
           in
           England
           ,
           not
           any
           artificer
           from
           his
           trade
           ;
           there
           was
           not
           so
           much
           as
           
           one
           cottage
           burned
           ;
           did
           euer
           the
           English
           make
           any
           ●ourney
           into
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           returned
           without
           doing
           no
           more
           harme
           then
           the
           Spaniards
           did
           to
           vs
           ?
           The
           English
           made
           after
           this
           ,
           two
           iourneyes
           into
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           in
           both
           ,
           did
           that
           which
           they
           intended
           to
           doe
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           ransacked
           Townes
           ,
           and
           put
           to
           flight
           the
           Armies
           which
           incountred
           them
           .
           But
           this
           beyond
           the
           limits
           of
           my
           purpose
           ,
           which
           is
           onely
           to
           declare
           our
           deliuerances
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           thankes
           and
           honour
           to
           God
           for
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           danger
           intended
           and
           threatned
           ,
           brake
           out
           in
           Spaine
           by
           Tyrone
           .
           They
           that
           haue
           written
           of
           Tyrone
           ,
           say
           that
           he
           was
           a
           bastard
           ,
           a
           banished
           fugitiue
           ,
           he
           lay
           lurking
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           promising
           to
           doe
           some
           seruice
           to
           the
           Pope
           and
           Spaniard
           ,
           as
           some
           had
           done
           before
           ;
           he
           was
           raised
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           an
           Earle
           by
           the
           Queene
           ,
           and
           being
           twice
           in
           danger
           (
           once
           for
           a
           murther
           ,
           and
           then
           for
           vsurping
           the
           title
           of
           O-Neale
           )
           was
           pardoned
           for
           both
           .
           
             Hugh
             ,
             Baron
          
           of
           Dungannon
           ,
           now
           Earle
           of
           Tyrone
           ,
           being
           set
           on
           by
           the
           Spaniard
           to
           worke
           some
           mischiefe
           :
           
           
             An.
             Dom.
          
           1597.
           suddenly
           assailed
           the
           ●ort
           of
           Black-water
           ,
           which
           done
           ,
           he
           wrote
           to
           Kildare
           to
           side
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           instant
           to
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Norrice
          
           ,
           (
           who
           was
           then
           sent
           out
           Lord
           Generall
           i●o
           Ireland
           ,
           with
           thirteene
           hundreth
           of
           the
           N●therland
           ould
           Souldiers
           ,
           newly
           retired
           from
           the
           warres
           in
           
             Britaine
             ,
          
           )
           to
           him
           Tyrone
           wrote
           that
           he
           might
           be
           mildly
           dealt
           withall
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           driuen
           headlong
           vpon
           the
           dangerous
           rockes
           
           of
           disloialty
           :
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           he
           was
           alwaies
           guarded
           with
           a
           thousand
           Horse
           ,
           and
           6280.
           foot
           of
           Vlster
           ,
           besides
           2300.
           of
           Connaugh
           ;
           hereupon
           ,
           he
           and
           all
           his
           partakers
           were
           proclaimed
           traitors
           .
           Thus
           was
           the
           rebellion
           raised
           which
           was
           hardly
           quenched
           with
           much
           bloud
           .
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Norrice
          
           was
           a
           Generall
           as
           well
           experienced
           in
           warre
           ,
           as
           any
           that
           then
           liued
           :
           yet
           in
           the
           Irish
           warres
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           so
           acquainted
           .
           The
           aduantage
           of
           the
           enemy
           was
           such
           ,
           that
           time
           was
           rather
           spent
           in
           taking
           of
           booties
           ,
           and
           friuolous
           parlies
           ,
           then
           in
           any
           memorable
           exploit
           .
           The
           one
           looking
           still
           for
           fitter
           opportunities
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           expecting
           daily
           his
           promised
           succours
           from
           Spaine
           .
        
         
           To
           spare
           the
           shedding
           of
           bloud
           ,
           the
           Queene
           commanded
           her
           Commissioners
           ,
           the
           Treasurer
           ,
           and
           
             chiefe
             Iustice
          
           to
           conferre
           with
           Tyrone
           ;
           who
           complained
           of
           wrongs
           offered
           to
           him
           by
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Bagnall
          
           ,
           Marshall
           :
           and
           thereupon
           exhibited
           a
           petition
           in
           humble
           manner
           containing
           that
           himse●fe
           and
           all
           his
           followers
           might
           be
           pardoned
           ,
           and
           be
           restored
           to
           their
           former
           estates
           :
           that
           they
           might
           freely
           exercise
           their
           Romish
           Religion
           ;
           that
           no
           Garrison
           souldiers
           ,
           Shirriffe
           ,
           or
           other
           officer
           should
           intermeddle
           within
           the
           iurisdiction
           of
           his
           Earledome
           :
           that
           the
           company
           of
           fifty
           Horsemen
           with
           the
           Queenes
           pay
           might
           be
           restored
           to
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           state
           that
           formerly
           he
           had
           led
           them
           :
           that
           the
           spoilers
           of
           his
           Countrey
           and
           people
           might
           be
           punished
           ,
           and
           that
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Bagnall
          
           should
           pay
           him
           a
           
           thousand
           pound
           ,
           promised
           in
           dowry
           with
           his
           Sister
           ,
           whom
           Tyrone
           had
           married
           ,
           and
           who
           was
           now
           deceased
           .
           Others
           also
           laid
           out
           their
           grieuances
           conceiued
           ,
           such
           were
           
             Odonell
             ,
             Brian
             Mac
             Hugh
             og●
             ,
             Mac
             Mahun
             ,
          
           and
           
             Euer
             Mac
             Conly
          
           :
           They
           receiued
           reasonable
           answers
           to
           their
           demands
           .
           But
           vnto
           them
           the
           commissioners
           proposed
           certaine
           Articles
           :
           That
           they
           should
           forthwith
           lay
           downe
           their
           Armes
           ,
           disperse
           their
           forces
           ,
           subm●ssiuely
           acknowledge
           their
           disloialties
           ,
           admit
           the
           Queenes
           Officers
           in
           their
           gouernment
           ,
           re-edi●ie
           the
           forts
           they
           had
           defaced
           ,
           suffer
           the
           Garrison
           to
           liue
           without
           disturbance
           ,
           make
           restitution
           of
           spoiles
           t●ken
           ,
           confesse
           vpon
           their
           oathes
           how
           far
           they
           had
           dealt
           with
           forraine
           Princes
           ,
           and
           renounce
           all
           forraine
           aid
           .
           These
           propositions
           the
           Rebels
           liked
           not
           ,
           but
           departed
           with
           a
           resolution
           to
           maintaine
           their
           owne
           demands
           .
           Which
           moued
           Generall
           Norrice
           ,
           aided
           with
           the
           Lord
           Deputy
           ,
           to
           march
           with
           his
           Army
           to
           Armagh
           ;
           when
           Tyrone
           heard
           of
           his
           approach
           ,
           in
           great
           perplexity
           he
           forsooke
           the
           Fort
           of
           Blacke-water
           ,
           set
           on
           fire
           the
           villages
           about
           ,
           and
           plucked
           downe
           the
           towne
           of
           Dungannon
           ,
           with
           part
           of
           his
           owne
           house
           ,
           bewailing
           his
           state
           to
           be
           past
           re●ouery
           .
        
         
           The
           countrey
           thus
           wasted
           ,
           and
           no
           victuals
           to
           be
           had
           ,
           Norrice
           set
           a
           Garrison
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Armagh
           ,
           strengthned
           Monahan
           ,
           and
           proclaimed
           Tyrone
           Traitor
           in
           his
           owne
           territories
           .
           Tyrone
           to
           gaine
           time
           ,
           presented
           to
           him
           a
           fained
           Petition
           ,
           signed
           with
           his
           owne
           hand
           ,
           cast
           
           himselfe
           downe
           at
           the
           Queenes
           Pictures
           feet
           ,
           vngir●●s
           sword
           ,
           and
           craued
           pardon
           vpon
           his
           knees
           .
           And
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           dealt
           for
           aides
           out
           of
           Spaine
           ;
           wherein
           hee
           preuailed
           so
           farre
           ,
           that
           King
           Philip
           sent
           messengers
           with
           cap●tulations
           ,
           that
           at
           a
           praefixed
           time
           h●●
           would
           send
           him
           a
           competent
           Armie
           to
           ioyne
           with
           the
           Irish
           ,
           that
           all
           conditions
           of
           Peace
           with
           the
           English
           should
           be
           reiected
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Rebels
           should
           be
           furnished
           with
           munition
           from
           Spaine
           .
        
         
           Hereupon
           (
           though
           there
           was
           a
           cessation
           from
           Armes
           ,
           he
           began
           to
           hurry
           ,
           and
           wast
           the
           country
           ,
           and
           burne
           villages
           ,
           and
           driue
           away
           booties
           .
           And
           hauing
           done
           this
           ,
           put
           on
           the
           vizard
           of
           dissimulation
           againe
           ,
           &
           sued
           for
           pardon
           ,
           which
           to
           effect
           ,
           hee
           sent
           the
           Letters
           of
           King
           Philip
           his
           promises
           ,
           to
           the
           Lord
           Deputy
           ,
           with
           the
           causes
           of
           his
           owne
           discontents
           ;
           so
           he
           shuffled
           ,
           that
           by
           his
           dissimulation
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           negligence
           of
           others
           ,
           most
           part
           of
           Connaught
           and
           all
           Vlster
           were
           reuolted
           and
           in
           a
           rebellion
           .
        
         
           In
           which
           estate
           
             Thomas
             Lord
             Burrough
          
           was
           sent
           Lord
           Deputy
           into
           Ireland
           ;
           he
           was
           no
           sooner
           arriued
           ,
           but
           Generall
           Norrice
           being
           crossed
           at
           the
           Court
           ,
           or
           discontented
           ,
           died
           as
           was
           thought
           ,
           through
           griefe
           .
           The
           Lord
           Deputy
           set
           presently
           forward
           to
           meet
           with
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           whom
           hee
           encountred
           at
           Moiry
           ,
           and
           defeating
           them
           ,
           tooke
           the
           Fort
           of
           Black-water
           .
           The
           enemies
           seeking
           to
           rescue
           it
           ,
           were
           defeated
           by
           the
           Earle
           of
           Kildare
           ,
           but
           Tyrone
           thinking
           all
           his
           hope
           was
           gone
           if
           he
           lost
           that
           Fort
           ,
           beleaguerd
           
           it
           .
           The
           Lord
           Deputy
           preparing
           straightway
           to
           rescue
           the
           place
           ,
           was
           suddenly
           taken
           with
           sicknesse
           and
           died
           .
        
         
           Tyrone
           lay
           still
           before
           the
           Fort
           of
           Blacke-water
           ;
           
           for
           the
           raising
           of
           his
           siege
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Bagnall
          
           was
           sent
           with
           fourteene
           Ensignes
           of
           the
           choisest
           troupes
           .
           These
           the
           Earle
           met
           neare
           to
           Armagh
           ,
           &
           being
           most
           eagerly
           bent
           against
           S
           ●
           .
           Henry
           ,
           by
           his
           exact
           care
           and
           diligence
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           others
           negligence
           ,
           he
           got
           the
           victory
           ,
           wherein
           Sir
           Henry
           lost
           his
           life
           :
           the
           English
           had
           not
           receiued
           such
           an
           ouerthrow
           since
           their
           first
           setting
           foot
           in
           Ireland
           .
           15.
           
           Captaines
           were
           killed
           ,
           and
           1500.
           
           Souldiers
           were
           routed
           ,
           and
           put
           to
           flight
           .
           The
           Garrison
           of
           Blacke-water
           hereupon
           surrendred
           ,
           and
           the
           Rebels
           were
           thereby
           furnished
           with
           Munition
           and
           Armour
           ,
           and
           Tyrones
           glory
           extolled
           .
           By
           this
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           rebellion
           was
           increased
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           desperate
           estate
           stood
           Ireland
           ,
           when
           Robert
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           was
           sent
           thither
           Lord
           Lieuetenant
           ,
           and
           Lord
           Gouernour
           Generall
           ;
           he
           led
           twenty
           thousand
           Soldiers
           ,
           sixteene
           thousand
           foot
           ,
           the
           rest
           horse-men
           :
           as
           soone
           as
           hee
           came
           ,
           he
           called
           a
           councell
           touching
           the
           affaires
           ;
           It
           was
           thought
           fittest
           ,
           that
           Monster
           should
           bee
           first
           cleared
           of
           those
           petty
           Rebels
           lying
           nearest
           ,
           whereupon
           (
           contrary
           to
           his
           owne
           opinion
           ,
           and
           his
           directions
           receiued
           from
           the
           Queene
           )
           hee
           made
           first
           to
           Monster
           ,
           and
           cleared
           those
           parts
           ,
           though
           with
           more
           losse
           of
           time
           and
           men
           ,
           then
           was
           well
           liked
           of
           the
           state
           here
           :
           from
           thence
           he
           
           went
           into
           Le●nster
           ,
           against
           the
           
             O
             Conars
          
           ,
           and
           
             O
             Neiles
          
           ,
           whom
           he
           vanquished
           .
           Thence
           he
           sent
           Sir
           
             Coniers
             Clifford
          
           against
           Orork
           ,
           himselfe
           taking
           another
           way
           to
           distract
           the
           Forces
           of
           Tyrone
           .
           Sir
           
             ●●niers
             Clifford
          
           was
           defeated
           and
           slaine
           :
           whereupon
           the
           Lord
           Generall
           made
           towards
           Vlster
           ,
           and
           came
           to
           
             Louth
             .
             Tyrone
          
           shewed
           himselfe
           vpon
           the
           hills
           on
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           Riuer
           .
           And
           falling
           vnto
           his
           wonted
           vaine
           of
           dissimulation
           ,
           desired
           a
           parley
           with
           the
           Lord
           Lieuetenant
           ,
           but
           hee
           reiected
           it
           ;
           answering
           ,
           that
           if
           hee
           would
           conferre
           with
           him
           ,
           hee
           should
           finde
           h●m
           the
           next
           morning
           in
           the
           head
           of
           his
           troupes
           ,
           on
           which
           day
           after
           a
           light
           skirmish
           ,
           a
           horseman
           of
           Tyrones
           troupes
           ,
           cryed
           with
           a
           loud
           voice
           ,
           that
           Tyrone
           was
           not
           willing
           to
           fight
           ,
           but
           to
           parley
           vpon
           peace
           with
           the
           Lord
           Generall
           ;
           which
           thing
           was
           againe
           denied
           .
           The
           next
           day
           as
           the
           Lord
           Lieuetenant
           was
           in
           his
           march
           forward
           ,
           one
           Hagan
           sent
           from
           Tyrone
           met
           him
           ,
           and
           declared
           that
           the
           Earle
           most
           humbly
           desired
           to
           haue
           the
           Queenes
           mercy
           and
           peace
           ,
           and
           besought
           that
           his
           Lordship
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           afford
           him
           audience
           ,
           which
           if
           hee
           would
           grant
           ,
           then
           would
           he
           with
           all
           reuerence
           attend
           at
           the
           foord
           of
           the
           Riuer
           ,
           not
           farre
           from
           Louth
           .
           To
           this
           motion
           at
           last
           he
           consented
           :
           and
           sent
           to
           discouer
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           hauing
           a
           troupe
           of
           horse
           vpon
           the
           next
           hill
           ,
           came
           downe
           alone
           to
           the
           Riuer
           .
           Tyrone
           attending
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           as
           soone
           as
           he
           saw
           his
           approach
           ,
           rode
           into
           the
           Riuer
           vp
           to
           the
           Saddle
           ,
           and
           with
           semblance
           
           of
           reuerence
           ,
           saluted
           the
           Lord
           Lieuetenant
           .
           And
           hauing
           had
           some
           conference
           together
           the
           space
           of
           an
           houre
           ,
           both
           returned
           to
           their
           companies
           :
           after
           this
           Tyrone
           making
           suit
           for
           a
           further
           conference
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Lieuetenant
           taking
           with
           him
           the
           Earle
           of
           Southampton
           ,
           Sir
           
             George
             Bourchier
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             Warram
             Saint
             Leger
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Dan●ers
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             Edward
             Wingfield
          
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             William
             Constable
          
           ,
           went
           to
           the
           Foord
           ;
           where
           Tyrone
           with
           his
           Brother
           
             Cormac
             ,
             Mac
             Gennis
             ,
             Mac
             Gui●
             ,
             Ener
             Mac
             Cowly
             ,
             Henry
             Oui●gton
             ,
          
           and
           
             O
             Quin
          
           ,
           attended
           their
           comming
           .
           And
           vpon
           conference
           it
           was
           concluded
           ,
           that
           certaine
           Commissioners
           should
           the
           next
           day
           meet
           for
           a
           treaty
           of
           peace
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           a
           cessation
           of
           warres
           from
           sixe
           weekes
           to
           sixe
           weekes
           ,
           vntill
           the
           first
           of
           May
           ,
           yet
           so
           as
           it
           might
           be
           free
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           after
           fourteene
           dayes
           warning
           giuen
           to
           resume
           hostility
           afresh
           .
           And
           if
           any
           of
           Tyrones
           confederates
           would
           not
           thereto
           consent
           ,
           to
           be
           prosecuted
           at
           the
           Lord
           Lieuetenants
           pleasure
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAPTER
           XIIII
           .
        
         
           THe
           Queene
           was
           presently
           informed
           ,
           
           that
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           the
           Spring
           ,
           Summer
           ,
           and
           Autumne
           were
           spent
           ,
           without
           seruice
           vpon
           the
           Arch-rebell
           ,
           that
           her
           men
           were
           diminished
           ,
           large
           summes
           of
           money
           consumed
           
           without
           doing
           that
           for
           which
           he
           was
           sent
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           meanes
           the
           Rebels
           were
           incouraged
           ,
           and
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Ireland
           laid
           at
           hazard
           to
           bee
           lost
           .
           Whereupon
           the
           Queene
           wrote
           somewhat
           sharpely
           to
           the
           Lord
           Lieuetenant
           ;
           which
           mooued
           him
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           leauing
           his
           charge
           to
           bee
           managed
           by
           others
           ,
           he
           came
           into
           England
           ,
           hoping
           to
           pacifie
           the
           Queene
           .
           When
           he
           came
           ,
           he
           was
           commanded
           to
           keepe
           his
           Chamber
           ,
           and
           soone
           after
           was
           committed
           to
           the
           custody
           of
           the
           Lord
           Keeper
           .
        
         
           No
           sooner
           was
           the
           Lord
           Generall
           departed
           from
           Ireland
           ,
           but
           that
           Tyrone
           (
           notwithstanding
           the
           cessation
           from
           warre
           ,
           drawing
           his
           Forces
           together
           ,
           tooke
           the
           field
           ;
           to
           whom
           Sir
           
             William
             Warren
          
           was
           sent
           ,
           to
           charge
           him
           with
           breach
           of
           promise
           ;
           he
           answered
           ,
           that
           his
           doings
           were
           according
           to
           couenants
           ,
           hauing
           giuen
           warning
           before
           :
           his
           cause
           was
           iust
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Lord
           Lieuctenant
           was
           committed
           in
           England
           ,
           vpon
           whose
           honor
           he
           reposed
           his
           whole
           estate
           ,
           neither
           would
           hee
           haue
           any
           thing
           to
           doe
           with
           the
           Councellors
           of
           Ireland
           .
           Hereupon
           presuming
           vpon
           Spaine
           ,
           hee
           sent
           Odonel
           into
           Connaught
           ,
           receiued
           tumultuous
           persons
           ,
           strengthened
           the
           weake
           ,
           glorying
           euery
           where
           that
           hee
           would
           restore
           againe
           the
           ancient
           Religion
           and
           liberty
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           expell
           the
           English
           out
           of
           Ireland
           .
           To
           which
           end
           ,
           some
           money
           and
           munition
           was
           sent
           from
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           Indulgences
           from
           Rome
           .
           And
           for
           an
           especiall
           fauour
           the
           Pope
           sent
           him
           a
           plume
           of
           Phoenix
           feathers
           ,
           
           for
           a
           Trophy
           of
           his
           victories
           .
        
         
           Tyrone
           vnder
           pretence
           of
           deuotion
           ,
           in
           mid-winter
           went
           to
           the
           Monastery
           of
           Tipperary
           ,
           to
           worship
           the
           Crosse
           :
           from
           thence
           hee
           sent
           out
           
             Mac
             Guir
          
           with
           a
           number
           of
           rifeling
           robbers
           ,
           to
           spoile
           and
           prey
           vpon
           the
           peaceable
           subiects
           ,
           with
           whom
           Sir
           
             Warram
             Saint
             Leger
          
           met
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           first
           incounter
           ranne
           
             Mac
             Guir
          
           through
           the
           body
           with
           a
           Lance
           ,
           and
           was
           likewise
           runne
           through
           with
           his
           Lance.
           Whereupon
           Tyrone
           made
           ready
           to
           returne
           from
           Monster
           sooner
           then
           was
           expected
           ,
           or
           himselfe
           meant
           .
        
         
           At
           this
           time
           ,
           
             Charles
             Blunt
          
           ,
           
           Lord
           Mountioy
           ,
           was
           sent
           Lord
           Lieuetenant
           generall
           into
           Ireland
           .
           At
           his
           first
           comming
           ,
           hearing
           that
           Tyrone
           was
           to
           depart
           out
           of
           Monster
           ,
           hee
           hastened
           to
           stop
           his
           passage
           in
           Feriall
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           giue
           him
           battell
           ,
           which
           the
           Earle
           preuented
           by
           taking
           another
           way
           ,
           hauing
           intelligence
           of
           the
           Lord
           Generall
           his
           designes
           .
           The
           spring
           drawing
           on
           ,
           the
           Deputy
           put
           himselfe
           in
           his
           march
           toward
           Vlster
           ,
           with
           purpose
           to
           driue
           the
           Earle
           to
           a
           stand
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Docwray
          
           at
           Loughfoil
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Ma●thew
             Morgan
          
           at
           Belishanon
           planted
           the
           Garrisons
           ,
           which
           they
           effected
           with
           small
           resistance
           ,
           and
           repressed
           the
           Rebels
           in
           diuers
           ouerthrowes
           .
        
         
           The
           Lord
           Generall
           likewise
           held
           Tyrone
           very
           hard
           ,
           and
           with
           light
           skirmishes
           euer
           put
           him
           to
           the
           worst
           :
           sothat
           he
           now
           perceiuing
           his
           fortunes
           to
           decline
           ,
           withdrew
           himselfe
           backwards
           into
           his
           ould
           corners
           .
           The
           Lord
           Lieuetenant
           entred
           
           in
           Lease
           ,
           the
           place
           of
           refuge
           and
           receit
           of
           all
           the
           Rebels
           in
           Leinster
           ,
           where
           hee
           shew
           
             Ony
             Mac
             Rory-Og
          
           ,
           chiefe
           of
           the
           family
           of
           the
           
             O
             Mores
          
           ,
           a
           bloudy
           ,
           bould
           ,
           and
           desperate
           yong
           man
           :
           and
           so
           chased
           out
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           companions
           ,
           as
           that
           neuer
           since
           they
           were
           seene
           in
           those
           parts
           .
           And
           though
           winter
           began
           to
           draw
           on
           ,
           yet
           marched
           hee
           forward
           to
           the
           entry
           of
           the
           Mairy
           ,
           three
           miles
           beyond
           Dundalk
           .
        
         
           The
           passage
           into
           Vlster
           is
           euery
           way
           naturally
           cumbersome
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           helped
           by
           the
           Rebels
           who
           had
           fortified
           and
           blocked
           vp
           the
           entrance
           with
           fences
           of
           stakes
           stucke
           in
           the
           ground
           ,
           with
           hurdles
           ioyned
           together
           ,
           and
           stones
           in
           the
           midst
           ,
           with
           turfes
           of
           earth
           laid
           betweene
           hills
           ,
           woods
           and
           bogges
           ,
           and
           manned
           the
           place
           with
           a
           number
           of
           souldiers
           .
           But
           the
           English
           brake
           through
           their
           Pallisadoes
           ,
           and
           beate
           backe
           the
           enemy
           .
           The
           Lord
           Deputy
           placed
           a
           garrison
           eight
           miles
           from
           Armagh
           ,
           where
           in
           memory
           of
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Norrice
          
           ,
           he
           named
           the
           Fort
           
             Mount
             Norrice
          
           .
           In
           his
           returne
           he
           had
           many
           skirmishes
           .
           At
           Carlingford
           the
           enemies
           were
           assembled
           to
           stop
           his
           way
           ,
           but
           were
           all
           discomfited
           ,
           and
           put
           to
           flight
           .
           In
           the
           midst
           of
           winter
           hee
           entred
           the
           Glinnes
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           vallies
           of
           Leinster
           ,
           a
           secure
           receptacle
           of
           the
           Rebels
           .
           There
           he
           brought
           into
           subiection
           
             Donel
             Spanioh
             ,
             Phelim
             Mac
             Pheogh
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             O
             Tooles
          
           ;
           of
           whom
           he
           tooke
           hostages
           .
           Then
           went
           he
           to
           Fereall
           ,
           and
           draue
           Tirell
           ,
           the
           most
           approued
           warriour
           of
           all
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           from
           his
           fastnesse
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           bogs
           and
           bushes
           )
           vnto
           
           Vlster
           ,
           and
           after
           some
           other
           good
           seruices
           done
           here
           ,
           the
           spring
           approaching
           ,
           he
           marched
           into
           Vlster
           ,
           fortified
           Armaugh
           ,
           and
           remoued
           Tyrone
           from
           the
           Fort
           of
           Blacke-water
           ,
           where
           hee
           had
           fortified
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           laboured
           to
           maintaine
           the
           rebellion
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           to
           helpe
           Tyrone
           .
           Their
           agents
           were
           a
           Spaniard
           elected
           Archbishop
           of
           Dublin
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Clowfort
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Killaloe
           ,
           and
           Archer
           a
           Iesuite
           .
           These
           by
           prayers
           and
           promises
           of
           heauenly
           rewards
           ,
           perswaded
           the
           Spaniard
           to
           send
           succours
           into
           Ireland
           ,
           which
           hee
           did
           ,
           vnder
           the
           Generall
           ,
           
             Don
             Iohn
             d'
             Aquila
          
           ,
           a
           man
           that
           conceiued
           great
           hopes
           ,
           and
           was
           confident
           of
           much
           aid
           from
           the
           titular
           Earle
           Desmond
           ,
           and
           
             Florence
             Mac
             Carly
          
           ,
           a
           Rebell
           of
           great
           power
           ;
           wherein
           the
           man
           was
           much
           deceiued
           ;
           for
           Sir
           
             George
             Carew
          
           Lord
           President
           of
           Munster
           ,
           had
           preuented
           all
           his
           designes
           ,
           and
           sent
           them
           prisoners
           into
           England
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           fast
           .
           
             Don
             Aquila
          
           with
           two
           thousand
           Spaniards
           of
           old
           trained
           souldiers
           ,
           with
           certaine
           Irish
           fugitiues
           landed
           at
           Kinsale
           in
           Monster
           ,
           the
           last
           of
           
             October
             ,
             Anno
          
           1600.
           and
           presently
           published
           a
           writing
           ,
           wherein
           he
           stiled
           himselfe
           
             Master
             Generall
          
           ,
           and
           captaine
           of
           the
           Catholike
           King
           in
           the
           warres
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           holding
           and
           keeping
           the
           faith
           in
           Ireland
           :
           this
           drew
           diuers
           distempered
           and
           cuill-affected
           persons
           on
           his
           side
           .
        
         
           The
           Lord
           Deputy
           gathering
           his
           companies
           ,
           
           hasted
           to
           Kinsale
           ,
           and
           incamped
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Towne
           ,
           on
           the
           land
           side
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           Sir
           
             Richard
             Leuison
          
           ,
           with
           two
           of
           the
           Queenes
           shippes
           ,
           inclosed
           the
           hauen
           ,
           to
           forbid
           all
           accesse
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           .
           Then
           on
           both
           sides
           the
           Canon
           played
           vpon
           the
           towne
           .
        
         
           But
           newes
           was
           brought
           that
           two
           thousand
           Spaniards
           more
           were
           arriued
           at
           
             Bere
             hauen
             ,
             Baltimor
          
           ,
           and
           
             Castle
             hauen
          
           .
           Sir
           
             Richard
             Leuison
          
           was
           imployed
           vpon
           them
           ,
           in
           which
           seruice
           he
           sunke
           fiue
           of
           their
           shippes
           .
           Vnto
           these
           new
           landed
           Spaniards
           ,
           whose
           Leader
           was
           
             Alfonso
             o-campo
             ,
             O-donel
          
           ouer
           the
           ice
           by
           speedy
           iourneyes
           and
           vnknowne
           by-wayes
           repaired
           ,
           vnseene
           of
           the
           English.
           And
           a
           few
           dayes
           after
           ,
           Tyrone
           himselfe
           ,
           with
           
             O
             Roik
             ,
             Raimund
             ,
             Burk
             ,
             Mac
             Mahun
             ,
             Randall
             Mac
             Surly
             ,
             Tirrell
             ,
          
           the
           Barron
           of
           Lixnawe
           ,
           with
           the
           choise
           of
           the
           Nobles
           ,
           making
           sixe
           thousand
           foot
           ,
           and
           fiue
           hundreth
           horse
           .
           All
           confident
           of
           victory
           ,
           being
           fresh
           ,
           strong
           ,
           and
           more
           in
           number
           then
           the
           English
           ,
           who
           were
           out-wearied
           with
           a
           winter
           siege
           with
           scarcity
           of
           victuals
           ,
           their
           horse
           weake
           with
           fore
           trauell
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           hope
           Tyrone
           vpon
           an
           hill
           not
           a
           mile
           from
           the
           English
           campe
           made
           a
           brauado
           two
           dayes
           together
           ,
           intending
           to
           haue
           put
           these
           new
           supplies
           of
           Spaniards
           ,
           with
           eight
           hundreth
           Irish
           ,
           by
           night
           into
           Kinsale
           ,
           as
           did
           appeare
           by
           letters
           intercepted
           from
           
             Don
             Aquila
          
           .
           To
           preuent
           this
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Deputy
           appointed
           eight
           Ensignes
           to
           keepe
           watch
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           with
           the
           
           President
           of
           Monster
           ,
           and
           the
           Marshall
           ,
           at
           the
           foot
           of
           the
           hill
           ,
           chose
           out
           a
           conuenient
           plot
           to
           giue
           the
           Earle
           battell
           ;
           who
           the
           next
           morning
           seeing
           the
           English
           so
           forward
           ,
           by
           his
           bag-pipers
           sounded
           the
           retreat
           ;
           whom
           the
           Lord
           Generall
           followed
           ,
           and
           forced
           them
           to
           a
           stand
           in
           the
           brinke
           of
           a
           bogge
           ,
           where
           their
           horsemen
           were
           disordered
           and
           routed
           by
           the
           Earle
           of
           Clan-Ricard
           .
           The
           maine
           battell
           was
           charged
           by
           the
           Lord
           Deputy
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           discharged
           the
           parts
           of
           a
           prouide●t
           Captaine
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           valiant
           souldier
           .
           The
           rebels
           not
           able
           to
           withstand
           him
           ,
           brake
           their
           arrayes
           ,
           and
           fled
           confusedly
           in
           disorder
           :
           In
           the
           pursuit
           ,
           many
           were
           slaine
           .
           
             Tyrone
             ,
             O-donel
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           flung
           away
           their
           weapons
           ,
           and
           shifted
           for
           themselues
           by
           flight
           .
           
             Alfonso
             Ocampo
          
           ,
           and
           sixe
           Ensigne
           bearers
           were
           taken
           prisoners
           ,
           nine
           of
           their
           Ensignes
           were
           born
           away
           by
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           twelue
           hundreth
           Spaniards
           slaine
           .
           This
           victory
           obtained
           ,
           dismaied
           both
           the
           Spaniards
           in
           Kinsale
           ,
           and
           the
           rebels
           .
           Tyrone
           was
           forced
           into
           his
           starting
           holes
           in
           
             Vlster
             .
             O-donel
          
           fled
           into
           Spaine
           .
           The
           rest
           of
           the
           Rebels
           were
           driuen
           to
           hide
           themselues
           .
        
         
           The
           Lord
           Generall
           returning
           to
           the
           siege
           of
           Kinsale
           ,
           began
           to
           raise
           Rampires
           ,
           and
           to
           mount
           his
           Cannons
           nearer
           the
           towne
           ,
           in
           which
           worke
           sixe
           dayes
           were
           spent
           without
           any
           impeach
           from
           the
           
             Spaniards
             .
             Don
             Aquila
          
           seeking
           now
           to
           get
           cleare
           and
           be
           gone
           ,
           sent
           his
           Lieuetenant
           with
           the
           Drum-maior
           to
           the
           Lord
           Deputy
           ;
           wherein
           hee
           craued
           ,
           that
           some
           Gentleman
           of
           
           credit
           ,
           might
           bee
           sent
           into
           the
           towne
           ,
           with
           whom
           he
           might
           parly
           for
           peace
           .
           The
           Lord
           Deputy
           sent
           Sir
           
             William
             Godolphin
          
           ,
           to
           whom
           
             Don
             Aquila
          
           signified
           ,
           that
           hee
           had
           found
           the
           Lord
           Deputy
           ,
           though
           his
           eager
           enemy
           ,
           yet
           an
           honourable
           person
           :
           the
           Irish
           of
           no
           valour
           ,
           rude
           ,
           and
           vnciuill
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           (
           that
           which
           hee
           sore
           feared
           )
           persidious
           and
           false
           .
           That
           hee
           was
           sent
           from
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           his
           Master
           ,
           to
           aide
           two
           Earles
           ,
           and
           now
           he
           much
           doubted
           whether
           there
           were
           any
           such
           
             in
             rerum
             natura
          
           ;
           considering
           that
           one
           tempestuous
           puffe
           of
           warre
           had
           blowne
           the
           one
           of
           them
           into
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           into
           the
           North
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           were
           no
           more
           to
           bee
           seene
           :
           willing
           therefore
           he
           was
           to
           treate
           about
           a
           pace
           ,
           that
           might
           bee
           good
           for
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           not
           hurtfull
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           .
           Albeit
           he
           wanted
           nothing
           requisite
           to
           the
           holding
           out
           of
           the
           siege
           ,
           and
           expected
           euery
           day
           out
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           fresh
           supplies
           to
           finde
           the
           English
           worke
           and
           trouble
           enough
           .
        
         
           The
           matter
           thus
           proposed
           ,
           
           the
           English
           being
           weake
           ,
           and
           wearied
           with
           a
           winter-siege
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Deputy
           consented
           to
           an
           agreement
           ,
           vpon
           these
           Articles
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           
             Iohn
             d'Aquila
          
           should
           quit
           the
           places
           which
           he
           held
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           the
           towne
           of
           Kinsale
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Forts
           and
           Castle
           of
           
             Baltimar
             ,
             Ber●hauen
          
           ,
           and
           Castle-hauen
           ,
           and
           should
           deliuer
           them
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           Deputy
           ,
           or
           to
           whom
           hee
           should
           appoint
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           That
           
             Don
             d'
             Aquila
          
           and
           his
           Spaniards
           should
           depart
           with
           armes
           ,
           money
           ,
           munition
           ,
           and
           banners
           displayed
           .
           The
           souldiers
           notwithstanding
           to
           beare
           no
           Armes
           against
           the
           Queene
           of
           England
           ,
           till
           such
           time
           as
           they
           were
           vn●hipped
           in
           some
           part
           of
           Spaine
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           Ships
           and
           Victuals
           should
           be
           granted
           to
           them
           in
           their
           departure
           ,
           for
           their
           money
           ,
           at
           such
           reasonable
           prises
           as
           the
           country
           could
           afford
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           if
           contrary
           windes
           inforced
           them
           into
           any
           other
           part
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           or
           England
           ,
           they
           might
           bee
           intreated
           as
           friends
           ,
           with
           safety
           of
           harbour
           and
           prouisions
           necessary
           for
           their
           money
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           That
           a
           cessation
           should
           be
           from
           warre
           ,
           a
           security
           from
           iniuries
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           That
           the
           Shippes
           in
           which
           they
           should
           be
           imbarked
           ,
           might
           freely
           passe
           by
           other
           English
           Shippes
           ,
           without
           molestation
           ,
           and
           the
           Shippes
           arriuing
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           might
           safely
           returne
           backe
           againe
           without
           any
           impeachment
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           .
           For
           security
           whereof
           ,
           the
           said
           
             Don
             d'
             Aquila
          
           should
           deliuer
           for
           hostages
           such
           three
           of
           their
           Captaines
           as
           the
           Lord
           Deputy
           would
           choose
           .
           Tyrone
           seeing
           his
           hopes
           gone
           ,
           his
           men
           slaine
           ,
           his
           restlesse
           conscience
           gaue
           him
           no
           repose
           ,
           hee
           shifted
           from
           place
           to
           place
           in
           much
           feare
           and
           perplexity
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Deputy
           refreshed
           his
           weary
           and
           winter-beaten
           souldiers
           ,
           repaired
           the
           decayes
           ,
           renewed
           the
           Garrisons
           in
           Monster
           .
           This
           done
           ,
           hee
           
           departed
           for
           Dublin
           .
           From
           thence
           toward
           the
           spring
           ,
           by
           an
           easie
           march
           well
           appointed
           ,
           hee
           returned
           into
           Vlster
           ,
           meaning
           to
           belay
           the
           enemy
           on
           euery
           side
           ,
           by
           planting
           his
           Forts
           ,
           so
           to
           take
           him
           in
           his
           toile
           :
           thus
           comming
           to
           Blackwater
           hee
           transported
           his
           Army
           ouer
           the
           Riuer
           vpon
           floats
           ,
           
           and
           beneath
           the
           ould
           Fort
           ,
           he
           erected
           a
           new
           ;
           which
           thing
           so
           terrified
           the
           Rebell
           ,
           that
           he
           set
           on
           fire
           his
           owne
           house
           at
           Dunganon
           ,
           and
           got
           himselfe
           farthe●
           from
           danger
           .
           The
           Lord
           Deputy
           followed
           him
           close
           ,
           spoiled
           the
           Corne-fields
           ,
           and
           burnt
           the
           villages
           ,
           and
           booties
           were
           brought
           in
           on
           euery
           side
           .
           The
           Forts
           in
           
             Lough
             crew
             ,
             Lough
             Reogh
          
           ,
           and
           
             Magher
             lecond
          
           ;
           were
           yeelded
           vp
           ,
           and
           Gar●isons
           placed
           in
           
             Lough
             ,
             Neaugh
          
           ,
           or
           Sidny
           ,
           and
           in
           M●naghan
           ;
           whence
           with
           their
           continuall
           sallies
           ,
           they
           kept
           the
           enemies
           in
           such
           feare
           ,
           that
           they
           hid
           themselues
           in
           woods
           ,
           complaining
           and
           exclaiming
           against
           Tyrone
           ,
           that
           had
           brought
           them
           all
           to
           ruine
           for
           his
           priuate
           discontents
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           repent
           them
           so
           farre
           ,
           as
           they
           made
           hast
           who
           should
           first
           come
           in
           to
           the
           Lord
           Deputy
           .
           The
           Earle
           seeing
           how
           the
           world
           went
           ,
           thought
           good
           to
           preuent
           the
           worst
           by
           his
           submission
           ,
           which
           in
           humble
           letters
           he
           sent
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           who
           gaue
           the
           Lord
           Deputy
           authority
           to
           pardon
           his
           life
           ,
           though
           hardly
           drawne
           to
           remit
           his
           offences
           ,
           his
           friends
           daily
           solicited
           the
           Lord
           Deputy
           for
           his
           peace
           ;
           which
           at
           last
           was
           granted
           ,
           to
           put
           his
           life
           and
           reuenues
           without
           any
           condition
           ,
           to
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Queene
           .
           Whereupon
           all
           Mellifont
           
           accompanied
           with
           two
           persons
           and
           no
           more
           ,
           he
           had
           accesse
           to
           the
           Chamber
           of
           Presence
           ,
           where
           the
           Lord
           Deputy
           sate
           in
           a
           Chaire
           of
           Estate
           .
           Tyrone
           in
           base
           and
           poore
           array
           ,
           with
           a
           deiected
           countenance
           ,
           at
           the
           first
           entrance
           ,
           fell
           downe
           vpon
           his
           knees
           ,
           and
           so
           rested
           ,
           till
           hee
           was
           commanded
           to
           arise
           ;
           and
           comming
           neerer
           ,
           stepping
           two
           paces
           ,
           he
           fell
           downe
           prostrate
           ,
           and
           with
           great
           submiss●on
           acknowledged
           his
           sinnes
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           fault
           against
           her
           Maiesty
           .
           The
           next
           day
           the
           Lord
           Deputy
           departing
           from
           Dublin
           ,
           tooke
           Tyrone
           thither
           ,
           meaning
           to
           transport
           him
           for
           England
           .
           But
           the
           death
           of
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           staied
           that
           designe
           ,
           and
           King
           Iames
           succeeding
           ,
           and
           being
           receiued
           with
           admirable
           loue
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           at
           his
           first
           entrance
           ●ardoned
           Tyrone
           .
           And
           Ireland
           hath
           beene
           since
           held
           in
           greater
           peace
           then
           euer
           in
           the
           memory
           of
           any
           stories
           hath
           beene
           formerly
           knowne
           .
        
         
           After
           all
           this
           ,
           Tyrone
           ,
           a
           man
           not
           framed
           for
           a
           peaceable
           course
           ,
           but
           onely
           for
           trouble
           ,
           fell
           into
           his
           last
           pageant
           ,
           in
           this
           manner
           .
           Montgomery
           was
           made
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Derry
           ,
           (
           who
           was
           after
           ,
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Meath
           )
           and
           because
           the
           reuenues
           of
           that
           of
           Derry
           and
           some
           other
           Bishoprickes
           neare
           adioyning
           were
           so
           much
           impaired
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           no
           way
           able
           to
           make
           a
           reasonable
           maintenance
           ;
           the
           Bishop
           sought
           by
           lawfull
           meanes
           to
           get
           some
           Lands
           taken
           without
           right
           or
           law
           from
           his
           Bishopricke
           ,
           and
           to
           recouer
           things
           desperately
           lost
           ,
           if
           hee
           could
           .
           This
           thing
           could
           not
           be
           effected
           ,
           without
           the
           
           offence
           of
           Tyrone
           ,
           who
           had
           gotten
           into
           his
           hands
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Bishoprick
           lands
           .
           In
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           Tyrone
           vnderstanding
           the
           Bishop
           sought
           to
           recouer
           the
           Lands
           of
           the
           Bishopricke
           ,
           told
           the
           Bishop
           thus
           much
           :
           
             My
             Lord
             you
             haue
             two
             or
             three
             Bishoprickes
             ,
             and
             yet
             you
             are
             not
             content
             with
             them
             ,
             you
             seeke
             the
             Lands
             of
             my
             Earledome
             .
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           quoth
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           
             your
             Earledome
             is
             swolne
             so
             bigg
             with
             the
             Lands
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             burst
             if
             it
             be
             not
             vented
             .
          
           The
           Bishop
           intending
           in
           a
           lawfull
           course
           to
           recouer
           the
           Lands
           lost
           ,
           found
           that
           there
           was
           no
           man
           could
           giue
           him
           better
           light
           and
           knowledge
           of
           those
           things
           ,
           then
           
             O
             Cane
          
           ,
           who
           had
           beene
           great
           with
           Tyrone
           :
           and
           to
           make
           vse
           of
           him
           was
           a
           matter
           of
           difficulty
           ;
           yet
           some
           meanes
           being
           vsed
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           came
           of
           his
           owne
           accord
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           tould
           him
           that
           he
           could
           helpe
           him
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           that
           which
           he
           sought
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           afraid
           of
           
             Tyrone
             :
             nay
          
           said
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           
             I
             will
             not
             trust
             you
             ,
             for
             I
             know
             that
             one
             bottle
             of
             Aqua
             vitae
             will
             draw
             you
             from
             me
             to
             Tyrone
             .
          
           Whereupon
           hee
           tooke
           a
           Booke
           and
           laid
           it
           on
           his
           head
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             ter
             liuro
             ,
             ter
             liuro
          
           :
           which
           as
           my
           Lord
           of
           Meath
           said
           ,
           (
           who
           tould
           me
           this
           story
           )
           is
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           kinde
           of
           affirming
           a
           truth
           which
           the
           Irish
           haue
           ,
           and
           after
           this
           ceremony
           performed
           ,
           they
           keepe
           their
           promise
           :
           
             O
             Cane
          
           vsing
           this
           ceremony
           ,
           promised
           to
           reu●ale
           all
           that
           hee
           knew
           in
           that
           matter
           ,
           if
           hee
           would
           on
           the
           other
           side
           promise
           him
           to
           saue
           him
           from
           the
           violence
           
           of
           Tyrone
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           deliuer
           him
           into
           England
           ;
           which
           he
           promised
           to
           doe
           .
           Whereupon
           the
           Bishop
           resolued
           to
           bring
           him
           to
           the
           Councell
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           there
           to
           take
           his
           confession
           ;
           as
           they
           came
           along
           by
           
             Dungannon
             ,
             Tyrones
          
           Sonne
           came
           forth
           with
           sixteene
           horsemen
           ,
           but
           finding
           the
           Bishop
           well
           appointed
           and
           guarded
           with
           men
           ,
           tould
           him
           that
           he
           came
           forth
           onely
           to
           attend
           his
           Lordship
           some
           part
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           so
           after
           ,
           he
           rode
           with
           him
           a
           reasonable
           way
           ,
           tooke
           his
           leaue
           and
           returned
           .
           The
           Bishop
           feared
           that
           hee
           came
           to
           take
           
             O
             Cane
          
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           thought
           that
           he
           meant
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           if
           the
           Bishop
           had
           not
           beene
           better
           prouided
           then
           he
           was
           .
           Thus
           they
           comming
           peaceably
           to
           the
           Councell
           ,
           the
           confession
           of
           
             O
             Cane
          
           was
           taken
           .
           After
           this
           ,
           Processe
           were
           sent
           to
           Tyrone
           to
           warne
           him
           to
           come
           at
           an
           appointed
           time
           ,
           to
           answere
           to
           the
           suit
           of
           the
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Derry
           .
           There
           was
           no
           other
           intention
           then
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           peaceable
           manner
           to
           bring
           the
           suit
           to
           a
           triall
           .
           But
           behold
           the
           burthen
           of
           an
           
             euill
             conscience
             .
             Tyrone
          
           had
           entred
           into
           a
           new
           conspiracie
           ,
           to
           raise
           another
           rebellion
           ;
           of
           this
           conspiracy
           was
           
             O
             Cane
          
           .
           This
           thing
           was
           secret
           ,
           the
           Councell
           knew
           nothing
           of
           it
           .
           Tyrone
           being
           serued
           with
           Processe
           to
           answere
           the
           suit
           ,
           began
           to
           suspect
           that
           this
           was
           but
           a
           plot
           to
           draw
           him
           in
           ;
           that
           surely
           all
           the
           treason
           was
           reuealed
           by
           
             O
             Cane
          
           ,
           whom
           he
           knew
           to
           be
           of
           the
           conspiracy
           :
           that
           the
           pretence
           was
           a
           Processe
           ,
           and
           a
           triall
           in
           law
           ,
           but
           the
           intent
           was
           to
           haue
           his
           head
           .
           Vpon
           this
           bare
           suspition
           ,
           Tyrone
           resolued
           with
           such
           
           other
           as
           was
           in
           the
           conspiracy
           to
           flye
           ,
           &
           therupon
           fled
           out
           of
           Ireland
           with
           his
           confederates
           ,
           &
           lost
           al
           those
           lands
           in
           the
           North
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           which
           by
           his
           Mies
           .
           autority
           ,
           &
           the
           diligence
           of
           his
           Mies
           .
           subiects
           which
           haue
           been
           vndertakers
           ,
           are
           now
           planted
           with
           a
           more
           ciuill
           people
           ,
           then
           before
           .
        
         
           This
           story
           of
           Tyrone
           ,
           being
           compared
           with
           that
           of
           Stucley
           ,
           &
           other
           Irish
           commotions
           ,
           may
           proue
           the
           implacable
           mind
           of
           the
           Pope
           ;
           and
           the
           fauour
           of
           God
           in
           deliuering
           vs.
           Stucley
           by
           the
           prouidence
           of
           God
           was
           turned
           another
           way
           ,
           &
           came
           not
           into
           Ireland
           ,
           as
           he
           purposed
           :
           they
           who
           came
           were
           euer
           destroyed
           .
           But
           no
           enemy
           did
           euer
           more
           hurt
           there
           ,
           then
           Tyrone
           .
           But
           when
           the
           accompt
           is
           cast
           vp
           ;
           what
           haue
           all
           the
           aduersaries
           of
           England
           got
           in
           the
           end
           ?
           They
           haue
           ,
           like
           secret
           
             serpents
             nibled
             at
             the
             heel
          
           .
           And
           indeed
           this
           hath
           bin
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           
             ould
             Serpent
          
           ,
           in
           troubling
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           we
           haue
           both
           warning
           of
           his
           malice
           ,
           &
           a
           promise
           of
           deliuerance
           ,
           &
           in
           the
           end
           to
           
             tread
             on
             his
             head
          
           ,
           that
           now
           
             biteth
             at
             our
             heels
             .
             The
             womans
             seed
             shal
             break
             the
             serpents
             head
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             the
             serpent
             shal
             bruise
             his
             heel
             .
          
           The
           promise
           is
           fulfilled
           in
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           our
           head
           ,
           and
           yet
           by
           the
           Apostle
           extended
           to
           the
           
             Church
             ,
             Rom.
             16.
             20.
             
             The
             God
             of
             peace
             shall
             tread
             Satan
             vnder
             your
             feet
             shortly
             .
          
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           done
           in
           a
           
             spirituall
             battell
          
           ,
           wherin
           Satan
           &
           sin
           shall
           be
           ouerthrown
           :
           yet
           to
           comfort
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           teach
           vs
           to
           stay
           with
           patience
           the
           finall
           fulfilling
           of
           his
           promises
           ,
           he
           doth
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           send
           many
           deliuerances
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           
           
             beateth
             down
             Satan
          
           &
           Satans
           instruments
           vnder
           the
           feet
           of
           his
           Church
           .
           For
           is
           not
           this
           a
           treading
           down
           of
           Satans
           head
           ,
           when
           we
           see
           al
           the
           instruments
           that
           Satan
           hath
           stirred
           vp
           to
           our
           destruction
           ,
           to
           be
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           beaten
           &
           trodden
           to
           dust
           ?
           Verely
           ,
           vnto
           vs
           it
           is
           a
           
             signe
             of
             comfort
          
           ,
           &
           that
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           to
           our
           aduersaries
           
             a
             sign
             of
             seare
          
           .
           The
           true
           Church
           of
           God
           hath
           a
           priuiledge
           aboue
           others
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           though
           persecuted
           in
           &
           by
           this
           euill
           world
           ,
           yet
           there
           appeareth
           alwaies
           an
           eminent
           priuiledge
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Whē
           the
           Iewes
           were
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           this
           appeared
           among
           them
           ,
           what
           was
           their
           priuiledge
           ?
           They
           were
           called
           by
           God
           from
           &
           before
           al
           other
           nations
           ,
           not
           because
           they
           were
           stronger
           or
           greater
           ,
           or
           wiser
           ,
           but
           because
           
             God
             would
             fulfill
             his
             promise
             to
             their
             Fathers
             .
          
           
           And
           to
           
             them
             were
             committed
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God
          
           ;
           &
           as
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           inlarge
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           
           
             to
             them
             pertained
             the
             adoption
             ,
             &
             theglory
             ,
             &
             the
             couenants
             ,
             and
             the
             giuing
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             &
             the
             seruice
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             promises
             .
          
           In
           all
           which
           may
           appeare
           what
           
             God
             did
             for
             them
          
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           doth
           for
           his
           Church
           alwaies
           :
           but
           what
           are
           they
           to
           doe
           to
           God
           ?
           onely
           to
           worship
           him
           according
           to
           these
           oracles
           ,
           this
           law
           ,
           these
           couenants
           ,
           these
           promises
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           giuen
           them
           .
           By
           these
           things
           then
           may
           the
           Church
           be
           knowne
           ,
           we
           may
           add
           another
           thing
           to
           these
           ,
           whereby
           we
           finde
           that
           God
           would
           alwaies
           be
           knowne
           to
           be
           the
           God
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           of
           his
           Church
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           
             miraculous
             protection
          
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           strange
           deliuerance
           
           out
           of
           dangers
           .
           This
           miraculous
           protection
           and
           deliuerance
           ,
           God
           shewed
           to
           Israel
           d●uers
           waies
           ;
           and
           this
           hath
           he
           like
           wise
           shewed
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Christians
           ,
           and
           then
           especially
           when
           the
           Church
           hath
           beene
           most
           oppugned
           .
           And
           this
           mercy
           hath
           God
           declared
           to
           no
           Church
           more
           ,
           then
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           :
           wee
           haue
           the
           
             Oracles
             of
             God
          
           among
           vs
           ,
           and
           these
           wee
           labour
           to
           preserue
           without
           mixture
           ,
           that
           no
           
             Oracles
             of
             men
          
           may
           be
           ioyned
           with
           them
           in
           any
           equality
           .
           This
           we
           professe
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           we
           suffer
           .
           This
           is
           our
           glory
           ,
           that
           wee
           suffer
           as
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           hath
           all
           waies
           suffered
           .
           This
           is
           our
           glory
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           persecuted
           by
           a
           people
           that
           haue
           forsaken
           their
           God.
           For
           they
           that
           haue
           forsaken
           ●he
           onely
           preferment
           by
           the
           Oracles
           of
           God
           committed
           to
           their
           trust
           ,
           and
           haue
           against
           that
           trust
           ,
           thrust
           in
           mens
           Oracles
           ,
           
             mens
             traditions
          
           to
           match
           the
           
             Oracles
             of
             God
          
           in
           equall
           authority
           :
           they
           who
           worship
           not
           God
           according
           to
           
             Gods
             Oracles
          
           deliuered
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           their
           
             owne
             inuentions
          
           ;
           these
           men
           haue
           forsaken
           their
           God.
           And
           these
           bee
           they
           that
           glory
           so
           much
           of
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Catholike
           Church
           against
           vs
           ,
           God
           knoweth
           his
           
             Church
             ;
             for
             the
             Lord
             knoweth
             who
             are
             his
             :
          
           But
           our
           aduersaries
           deale
           not
           with
           
             God
             to
             please
          
           him
           ,
           but
           with
           men
           to
           deceiue
           them
           .
           If
           they
           should
           deceiue
           some
           men
           with
           the
           maske
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           empty
           title
           o●
           the
           Catholike
           Church
           ,
           what
           haue
           they
           gotten
           thereby
           ?
           God
           is
           not
           deceiued
           ,
           and
           God
           will
           in
           his
           time
           make
           it
           knowne
           where
           his
           Catholike
           
           Church
           is
           .
           God
           will
           not
           haue
           his
           Catholike
           Church
           maintained
           with
           lyes
           ,
           with
           wicked
           and
           
             vngratious
             Practises
          
           ,
           with
           treasons
           and
           rebellions
           ,
           with
           conspiracies
           ;
           they
           who
           practise
           such
           things
           ,
           can
           neuer
           proue
           themselues
           to
           bee
           the
           Catholike
           Church
           ;
           but
           the
           true
           Catholike
           Church
           is
           knowne
           by
           holding
           the
           
             Oracles
             of
             God
          
           ,
           by
           worshipping
           God
           according
           to
           his
           own
           Oracles
           ,
           by
           suffering
           patiently
           the
           practises
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           by
           
             committing
             their
             cause
          
           to
           God
           ,
           by
           
             trusting
             in
             God
          
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           power
           of
           his
           might
           ,
           and
           by
           
             miraculous
             deliuerances
          
           out
           of
           danger
           by
           the
           onely
           hand
           and
           power
           of
           God.
           This
           holy
           and
           heauenly
           protection
           of
           God
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           may
           plainely
           proue
           vnto
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           is
           a
           part
           and
           true
           member
           of
           that
           Catholike
           Church
           that
           serueth
           God
           in
           truth
           and
           sincerity
           ,
           enioying
           those
           priuiledges
           and
           fauours
           which
           God
           doth
           vouchsafe
           to
           no
           people
           ,
           sauing
           to
           his
           owne
           Church
           .
        
         
           Now
           let
           the
           Pope
           goe
           on
           in
           his
           course
           ,
           and
           fulfill
           his
           measure
           :
           let
           him
           honour
           wretched
           and
           wicked
           rebels
           ,
           the
           scum
           of
           the
           earth
           :
           let
           him
           send
           a
           
             peacockes
             taile
          
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           to
           Stucley
           ,
           let
           him
           send
           a
           
             plume
             of
             Phoenix
             seathers
          
           ,
           as
           hee
           did
           to
           Tyrone
           (
           if
           they
           were
           
             Phoenix
             feathers
          
           ,
           or
           if
           the
           Pope
           did
           not
           collude
           in
           one
           thing
           ,
           as
           that
           Fryer
           did
           in
           another
           thing
           ,
           who
           vndertooke
           to
           shew
           to
           the
           people
           a
           feather
           of
           the
           wing
           of
           the
           Angell
           Gahriell
           ;
           a
           plume
           of
           whose
           feathers
           was
           more
           befitting
           the
           Pope
           to
           send
           ,
           if
           his
           holinesse
           
           hath
           such
           command
           ouer
           Angels
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           he
           hath
           .
           )
           Let
           them
           I
           say
           proceed
           in
           the
           workes
           of
           darkenesse
           as
           they
           haue
           done
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           continue
           to
           doe
           :
           let
           vs
           trust
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           hath
           manifested
           to
           all
           the
           world
           by
           his
           great
           ,
           mercifull
           ,
           and
           manifold
           deliuerances
           ,
           that
           hee
           hath
           taken
           the
           protection
           of
           vs.
           And
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           hitherto
           ,
           assuredly
           he
           will
           doe
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           if
           we
           faile
           not
           :
           for
           
             God
             will
             not
             forsake
             vs
             ,
             if
             we
             forsake
             not
             him
             .
          
           Indeed
           if
           we
           forsake
           him
           ,
           and
           fall
           away
           from
           the
           
             truth
             of
             Religion
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           
             execution
             of
             iustice
          
           in
           the
           State
           ;
           and
           from
           obedience
           to
           the
           faith
           :
           then
           may
           wee
           loose
           our
           part
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           loose
           our
           confidence
           in
           his
           helpe
           ,
           and
           loose
           the
           blessed
           benefit
           of
           his
           protect●
           on
           .
           They
           can
           neuer
           preua●le
           against
           vs
           by
           any
           other
           way
           ,
           then
           by
           our
           forsaking
           of
           God.
           When
           Balac
           the
           King
           of
           Moab
           ,
           had
           sent
           for
           Balaam
           the
           false
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           vnderstood
           that
           it
           was
           impossible
           for
           him
           to
           preuaile
           against
           Israel
           ,
           though
           Balaam
           was
           sent
           to
           curse
           them
           :
           At
           last
           hee
           was
           informed
           by
           his
           false
           Prophet
           Balaam
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           hope
           to
           preuaile
           against
           Israel
           ,
           vnlesse
           there
           were
           some
           meanes
           deuised
           to
           draw
           Israel
           into
           sinne
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           would
           God
           be
           offended
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           then
           might
           their
           aduersaries
           preuaile
           against
           them
           :
           this
           aduise
           was
           most
           pernicious
           against
           Israel
           .
           For
           the
           women
           of
           Moab
           were
           sent
           among
           the
           Israelites
           to
           intise
           them
           both
           to
           bodily
           and
           spirituall
           fornication
           .
           And
           this
           indeed
           
             prouoked
             Gods
             anger
          
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           
           Lord
           commanded
           
             Israel
             to
             vexe
             the
             Midia●nites
             ,
             and
             to
             smite
             them
             ,
          
           
           
             for
             they
             trouble
             you
             with
             their
             wiles
             .
          
           The
           King
           of
           Spaine
           hath
           proued
           Balaam
           the
           false
           Prophet
           ,
           the
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           ,
           to
           curse
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           of
           England
           :
           hee
           hath
           beene
           as
           greedily
           bent
           to
           curse
           England
           ,
           as
           euer
           Balaam
           was
           to
           curse
           Israel
           .
           His
           curses
           by
           Gods
           goodnesse
           haue
           beene
           turned
           into
           blessings
           vpon
           vs.
           The
           more
           hee
           hath
           cursed
           ,
           the
           more
           haue
           wee
           receiued
           blessings
           from
           God.
           The
           Pope
           perceiuing
           that
           his
           curses
           cannot
           preuaile
           against
           vs
           ,
           hath
           entred
           into
           the
           consultation
           of
           Balaam
           the
           false
           Prophet
           ,
           to
           send
           among
           vs
           Priests
           and
           Iesuites
           secretly
           ,
           who
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           are
           well
           acquainted
           both
           with
           carnall
           and
           spirituall
           fornication
           .
           These
           come
           among
           vs
           and
           trouble
           vs
           with
           their
           wiles
           .
           And
           if
           by
           their
           wiles
           we
           be
           once
           drawn
           away
           from
           God
           ,
           then
           may
           they
           preuaile
           ,
           but
           not
           otherwise
           then
           as
           the
           d●uell
           hath
           sometimes
           permission
           to
           preuaile
           against
           Gods
           people
           .
           But
           so
           long
           as
           wee
           stand
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           holding
           the
           Oracles
           of
           God
           committed
           to
           vs
           ,
           morshipping
           .
           God
           according
           to
           the
           rules
           of
           the
           holy
           doctrine
           ,
           wee
           may
           with
           ioy
           of
           h●●rt
           expect
           the
           protection
           of
           God
           as
           we
           haue
           had
           .
           Of
           these
           things
           what
           can
           our
           aduersaries
           deny
           ?
           Can
           they
           deny
           that
           wee
           haue
           the
           
             Oracles
             of
             God
             among
             vs
          
           ,
           onely
           reuerencing
           them
           ?
           Can
           they
           deny
           the
           
             miraculous
             pro●●ction
          
           of
           God
           ouer
           vs
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           against
           all
           their
           wicked
           practises
           ?
           let
           our
           enemies
           be
           iudges
           herein
           .
           Can
           they
           deny
           that
           the
           Pope
           
           hath
           runne
           the
           course
           of
           false
           Balaam
           against
           vs
           ?
           Can
           they
           deny
           that
           their
           Priests
           and
           Iesuites
           come
           creeping
           in
           among
           vs
           ,
           to
           draw
           vs
           away
           from
           God
           to
           bee
           partakers
           with
           them
           in
           their
           superstition
           and
           idolatry
           ?
           these
           things
           are
           manifest
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           owne
           consciences
           :
           then
           we
           leaue
           them
           vnto
           the
           seruice
           of
           their
           Balaam
           ,
           let
           them
           leaue
           vs
           to
           the
           seruice
           of
           
             our
             God.
          
           
        
      
       
         
           CHAPTER
           XV.
           
        
         
           QVeene
           Elizabeth
           after
           so
           many
           bloudy
           and
           dangerous
           practises
           attempted
           against
           her
           ,
           being
           mightily
           protected
           by
           God
           ,
           ended
           her
           dayes
           in
           peace
           and
           safety
           :
           The
           enemy
           was
           not
           permitted
           to
           hurt
           her
           ,
           with
           all
           their
           bloudy
           and
           barbarous
           practises
           .
           After
           her
           ,
           succeeded
           our
           peaceable
           Salomon
           ,
           King
           Iames
           ,
           who
           laboured
           to
           establish
           peace
           ,
           if
           it
           might
           bee
           :
           But
           when
           hee
           
             spake
             of
             peace
             ,
             they
             prepared
             themselues
             for
             warre
             .
          
        
         
           He
           was
           first
           encountred
           with
           such
           a
           practise
           ,
           
           whereof
           because
           I
           know
           not
           the
           truth
           and
           bottome
           ,
           I
           must
           follow
           such
           relations
           as
           I
           finde
           .
           King
           Iames
           our●gracious
           Soueraigne
           ,
           being
           called
           into
           the
           right
           of
           his
           owne
           inheritance
           ,
           by
           the
           great
           and
           admirable
           applause
           and
           affections
           of
           all
           good
           men
           from
           the
           highest
           to
           the
           
           lowest
           of
           England
           :
           And
           declaring
           his
           constant
           resolution
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           Religion
           ,
           deferred
           his
           Coronation
           till
           Saint
           Iames
           day
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           some
           vnquiet
           spirits
           entred
           into
           a
           conspiracy
           ,
           (
           their
           vaine
           hopes
           for
           aduancing
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           failing
           )
           their
           designe
           as
           is
           said
           ,
           was
           to
           surprize
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           Prince
           Henry
           .
           Of
           forces
           they
           presumed
           ,
           meaning
           to
           retaine
           them
           prisoners
           in
           the
           Tower
           ,
           and
           with
           treasures
           therin
           to
           maintaine
           their
           intent
           ,
           or
           to
           carry
           them
           to
           Douer
           Castle
           ,
           and
           there
           by
           violence
           ,
           either
           to
           obtaine
           their
           owne
           pardons
           ,
           a
           tolleration
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           a
           remouall
           of
           some
           Counsellors
           of
           state
           ,
           or
           else
           to
           put
           some
           other
           proiect
           in
           execution
           .
           To
           conceale
           this
           treason
           ,
           Watson
           the
           Priest
           deuised
           oathes
           for
           secrecie
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           with
           Clark
           ,
           another
           Priest
           taught
           ;
           
             that
             the
             act
             was
             lawfull
             ,
             being
             done
             before
             the
             Coronation
             :
          
           for
           that
           the
           King
           was
           
             no
             King
          
           before
           hee
           was
           annointed
           ,
           and
           the
           Crowne
           solemnly
           set
           vpon
           his
           head
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           persons
           inuolued
           in
           this
           practise
           ,
           were
           
             Henry
             Brooke
          
           ,
           Lord
           
             Cobham
             ,
             Thomas
          
           Lord
           Gray
           of
           Wilton
           ,
           Sir
           
             Walter
             Ralegh
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             Griffin
             Markham
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             Edward
             Parham
             ,
             George
             Brooke
             ,
             Bartholomew
             Brookesby
             ,
          
           and
           
             Anthony
             Coply
          
           .
           All
           which
           were
           apprehended
           and
           committed
           .
           The
           sicknesse
           being
           then
           rife
           in
           London
           ,
           the
           Tearme
           was
           kept
           at
           Winchester
           ,
           the
           place
           designed
           for
           their
           arraignement
           ,
           whether
           they
           were
           conueied
           vnder
           strong
           guard
           .
           The
           first
           brought
           to
           triall
           was
           
             George
             Brooke
          
           ,
           
           brother
           to
           the
           Lord
           Cobham
           ,
           Sir
           
             Griffin
             Markham
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             Edward
             Parham
             ,
             Brooksly
             ,
             Coply
             ,
             Watson
          
           and
           Clark.
           The
           inditement
           was
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           conspired
           ,
           first
           to
           destroy
           the
           King
           ;
           then
           to
           raise
           rebellion
           ,
           to
           alter
           Religion
           ,
           to
           subuert
           the
           State
           ,
           to
           procure
           forraine
           inuasion
           .
           These
           their
           intents
           they
           had
           made
           known
           to
           the
           Lord
           Gray
           ,
           whom
           they
           intended
           to
           make
           Earle
           Marshall
           of
           
             England
             ,
             Watson
          
           Lord
           
             Chancelour
             ,
             Georke
             Brookes
          
           Lord
           
             Treasurer
             ,
             Markham
             Secretary
          
           :
           that
           with
           the
           King
           the
           Lords
           also
           should
           be
           surprized
           in
           their
           Chambers
           at
           Greenwich
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           Maior
           and
           Aldermen
           of
           London
           should
           be
           sent
           for
           ,
           and
           so
           shut
           vp
           in
           the
           Tower.
           
        
         
           
             George
             Brooke
          
           answered
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           commission
           from
           the
           King
           to
           doe
           that
           he
           did
           ,
           onely
           to
           trie
           faithfull
           subiects
           ;
           but
           being
           required
           to
           shew
           his
           Commission
           ,
           hee
           could
           produce
           none
           .
           Sir
           
             Griffin
             Markham
          
           ,
           excepting
           onely
           the
           imputation
           of
           bloud
           ,
           confessed
           his
           offence
           penitently
           ;
           alledging
           it
           was
           through
           a
           discontented
           minde
           ,
           and
           desired
           the
           Lords
           to
           bee
           a
           meane
           to
           the
           King
           for
           mercy
           Watson
           and
           Clark
           ,
           (
           the
           former
           of
           which
           confessed
           that
           he
           had
           drawne
           all
           those
           Gentlemen
           into
           those
           plots
           )
           like
           true
           
             Roman
             Priests
          
           ,
           auerred
           that
           they
           held
           the
           King
           for
           
             no
             King
          
           ,
           vntill
           hee
           was
           crowned
           :
           and
           therefore
           it
           could
           not
           be
           treason
           :
           alledging
           that
           Saul
           was
           no
           King
           ,
           till
           hee
           was
           chosen
           in
           Mispeh
           ,
           though
           hee
           had
           beene
           annointed
           in
           Ramoth
           by
           the
           Prophet
           Samuel
           .
           
           Neither
           Ieroboam
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           Salomon
           had
           beene
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Prophet
           to
           raigne
           ouer
           Israel
           ,
           vntill
           the
           people
           made
           him
           King
           ,
           vpon
           the
           foolish
           answere
           of
           Rehoboam
           :
           making
           no
           difference
           betweene
           the
           mediate
           and
           ordinary
           succession
           of
           lawfull
           Kings
           in
           Common-wealths
           established
           :
           and
           those
           which
           God
           himselfe
           extraordinarily
           aduanced
           to
           be
           scourges
           to
           an
           vngratefull
           land
           .
           It
           was
           tould
           them
           that
           in
           
             England
             the
             King
             neuer
             dieth
          
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           interregnum
           ,
           that
           the
           Coronation
           is
           but
           a
           ceremony
           to
           shew
           the
           King
           to
           the
           people
           .
           Two
           dayes
           after
           was
           Sir
           
             Walter
             Ralegh
          
           brought
           to
           the
           barre
           ,
           hee
           was
           indited
           for
           combining
           with
           the
           Lord
           Cobham
           (
           his
           accuser
           as
           it
           was
           said
           in
           the
           foresaid
           designes
           )
           he
           pleaded
           ,
           not
           guilty
           ,
           and
           so
           stood
           for
           his
           purgation
           .
           Hee
           pleaded
           for
           himselfe
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           and
           with
           some
           admiration
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           thought
           that
           a
           man
           of
           such
           vnderstanding
           would
           hardly
           bee
           drawne
           into
           a
           plot
           so
           foule
           ,
           and
           so
           foolish
           :
           yet
           hee
           was
           found
           guilty
           ,
           and
           had
           sentence
           of
           death
           .
        
         
           The
           like
           iudgement
           ,
           a
           few
           dayes
           after
           ,
           passed
           vpon
           the
           Lord
           Cobham
           and
           Gray
           ,
           arraigned
           on
           two
           seuerall
           dayes
           .
           The
           former
           was
           indited
           for
           combining
           with
           Sir
           
             Walter
             Ralegh
          
           ,
           and
           
             George
             Brooke
          
           to
           procure
           forces
           from
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           the
           Arch-Duke
           for
           inuasion
           :
           the
           other
           for
           ioyning
           with
           the
           foresaid
           
             Priests
             ,
             Knights
          
           ,
           and
           Gentlemen
           in
           their
           conspiracies
           .
           Sir
           
             Edward
             Parham
          
           was
           only
           acquitted
           by
           the
           Iury.
           Of
           the
           rest
           ,
           onely
           three
           died
           .
           
             Watson
             ,
             
             Clark
          
           ,
           and
           
             George
             Brooke
             .
             Watson
          
           had
           before
           in
           Print
           laid
           open
           at
           large
           the
           treasonable
           practises
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           and
           at
           his
           death
           left
           this
           suspition
           on
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           in
           reuenge
           ,
           had
           cunningly
           drawne
           him
           into
           this
           action
           ,
           which
           brought
           him
           to
           his
           end
           .
           After
           this
           the
           Lords
           Cobham
           and
           Gray
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Griffin
             Markham
          
           were
           by
           a
           Warrant
           to
           be
           executed
           the
           Friday
           next
           .
           But
           the
           King
           inclined
           to
           mercy
           ,
           sent
           at
           the
           day
           appointed
           a
           Pardon
           for
           them
           ;
           the
           manner
           whereof
           was
           such
           ,
           as
           gaue
           vnexpected
           ioy
           to
           them
           that
           looked
           for
           nothing
           but
           death
           .
           The
           Pardon
           was
           brought
           to
           the
           place
           where
           they
           were
           to
           be
           executed
           ,
           by
           Master
           Gibb
           a
           Gentleman
           ,
           so
           secretly
           ,
           that
           none
           present
           vnderstood
           any
           thing
           thereof
           :
           Sir
           
             Griffin
             Markham
          
           was
           first
           brought
           to
           the
           Scaffold
           (
           erected
           in
           the
           
             Castle
             Greene
          
           ,
           )
           and
           made
           himselfe
           ready
           for
           the
           stroke
           of
           the
           Axe
           .
           When
           secretly
           Master
           Gibb
           deliuered
           to
           the
           
             High
             Shiriffe
          
           the
           Kings
           warrant
           to
           the
           contrary
           ;
           who
           vnderstanding
           his
           Maiesties
           intent
           ,
           tooke
           backe
           the
           prisoner
           (
           as
           if
           he
           were
           first
           to
           confront
           the
           two
           Lords
           ,
           vpon
           some
           seruice
           of
           the
           King
           )
           and
           brought
           him
           vnto
           the
           Castle
           Hall.
           Then
           was
           the
           Lord
           Gray
           brought
           forth
           ,
           who
           hauing
           poured
           out
           his
           prayers
           vnto
           God
           ,
           at
           length
           kneeling
           downe
           for
           the
           stroke
           of
           death
           ,
           the
           Sheriffe
           bad
           stay
           ,
           telling
           the
           Lord
           that
           some
           further
           seruice
           was
           expected
           of
           him
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           led
           him
           likewise
           into
           the
           Castle
           Hall.
           The
           Lord
           Cobham
           was
           last
           brought
           forth
           :
           who
           being
           in
           preparation
           ,
           
           and
           prayers
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Gray
           and
           Sir
           Gr●ffin
           were
           brought
           backe
           againe
           .
           All
           the
           three
           prisoners
           appearing
           together
           on
           the
           Scaffold
           ,
           the
           Sheriffe
           notified
           his
           Maiesties
           warrant
           for
           the
           stay
           of
           the
           execution
           .
           At
           which
           example
           of
           Clemency
           ,
           vnexpected
           both
           of
           the
           prisoners
           and
           spectators
           ,
           there
           arose
           great
           shoutes
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           crying
           ,
           
             God
             saue
             the
             King.
          
           The
           condemned
           wished
           that
           they
           might
           sacrifice
           their
           liues
           to
           redeeme
           their
           faults
           ,
           and
           to
           repurchase
           so
           mercifull
           a
           Prince
           his
           loue
           .
        
         
           This
           attempt
           seemed
           to
           be
           a
           matter
           of
           lesse
           danger
           ,
           because
           there
           appeared
           neither
           strength
           to
           act
           the
           businesse
           intended
           ,
           nor
           heads
           to
           carry
           it
           .
           But
           our
           thankfulnesse
           must
           appeare
           to
           God
           for
           our
           least
           deliuerances
           .
           It
           is
           certaine
           by
           their
           confessions
           that
           a
           great
           mischiefe
           was
           intended
           ,
           howso●uer
           they
           might
           seeme
           vnable
           to
           effect
           it
           .
           And
           this
           we
           may
           obserue
           ,
           that
           no
           treason
           was
           euer
           attempted
           without
           a
           
             Romish
             Priest.
          
           The
           treasons
           attempted
           in
           England
           ,
           haue
           that
           proper
           and
           peculiar
           marke
           ,
           to
           haue
           a
           Priest
           in
           the
           practise
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAPTER
           XVI
           .
        
         
           NOw
           I
           enter
           vpon
           a
           Narration
           ,
           which
           may
           fully
           open
           our
           aduersaries
           to
           the
           world
           :
           wherein
           appeareth
           the
           profundity
           of
           malice
           and
           cruelty
           ,
           and
           vngodlinesse
           ,
           and
           whereby
           all
           men
           may
           vnderstand
           by
           what
           spirit
           these
           men
           are
           led
           .
           The
           Histories
           of
           former
           times
           containe
           no
           example
           like
           it
           .
           Which
           sheweth
           that
           wicked
           inuentions
           are
           growne
           to
           a
           greater
           ripenesse
           in
           the
           Romish
           generation
           .
           And
           when
           they
           are
           come
           to
           their
           full
           ripenesse●
           they
           themselues
           may
           vnderstand
           what
           they
           are
           to
           looke
           for
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           let
           all
           men
           vnderstand
           the
           difference
           betweene
           the
           
             Church
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           in
           the
           Scripture
           is
           called
           
             ecclesia
             malignantium
          
           .
           
           That
           Church
           of
           the
           malignant
           may
           sufficiently
           appeare
           by
           all
           the
           former
           practises
           ,
           but
           especially
           by
           this
           of
           the
           
             Gunpowder
             treason
          
           .
        
         
           This
           treason
           was
           first
           thought
           on
           in
           the
           last
           yeare
           of
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           ,
           when
           
             Henry
             Garnet
          
           the
           Superiour
           of
           the
           malignants
           here
           ,
           Catesby
           ,
           and
           others
           sent
           
             Thomas
             Winter
          
           into
           Spaine
           ,
           to
           negotiate
           with
           the
           
             Spanish
             King
          
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           
             English
             Catholikes
          
           :
           First
           to
           send
           an
           army
           to
           them
           ,
           who
           were
           now
           in
           readinesse
           to
           ioyne
           their
           forces
           with
           his
           :
           secondly
           ,
           to
           grantsome
           pensions
           to
           sundry
           persons
           deuoted
           to
           his
           seruice
           
           in
           England
           :
           And
           thirdly
           ,
           Winter
           was
           to
           giue
           aduertisement
           of
           the
           discontents
           that
           the
           young
           Gentlemen
           and
           Soldiers
           had
           conceiued
           vpon
           the
           death
           of
           Essex
           ,
           whereby
           a
           fit
           occasion
           was
           offered
           to
           forward
           the
           popish
           cause
           .
           To
           prosecute
           this
           businesse
           ,
           hee
           made
           for
           his
           meanes
           ,
           Father
           Creswell
           the
           leiger
           Iesuite
           in
           
             Spaine
             ,
             Don
             Petro
             Francesa
          
           second
           secretary
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Lerma
           :
           all
           which
           assured
           Winter
           that
           the
           office
           of
           his
           imploiment
           would
           be
           very
           gratefull
           to
           his
           Master
           .
           The
           place
           of
           landding
           concluded
           vpon
           by
           them
           was
           Kent
           or
           Essex
           if
           the
           Kings
           Army
           were
           great
           ,
           if
           otherwise
           ,
           then
           
             Milford
             hauen
          
           in
           Wales
           was
           held
           fittest
           .
           With
           these
           and
           other
           like
           pro●ects
           Winter
           all
           this
           summer
           followed
           the
           King
           in
           his
           progresse
           .
           And
           lastly
           had
           answer
           by
           the
           Count
           Miranda
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           would
           bestow
           an
           hundreth
           thousand
           crownes
           towards
           the
           expedition
           ,
           halfe
           thereof
           to
           be
           payed
           that
           yeare
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           the
           next
           Spring
           ,
           when
           at
           the
           farthest
           hee
           meant
           to
           set
           foot
           in
           England
           .
           On
           whose
           behalfe
           hee
           willed
           the
           
             English
             Catholikes
          
           to
           maintaine
           their
           promise
           ,
           whom
           hee
           respected
           (
           as
           was
           said
           )
           as
           his
           owne
           proper
           Castilians
           ;
           and
           further
           desired
           their
           continuall
           aduertisemonts
           ;
           if
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           it
           chanced
           the
           old
           Queene
           to
           die
           .
        
         
           Winter
           thus
           laden
           with
           hopes
           ,
           returned
           from
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           acquainted
           
             Garnet
             ,
             Catesby
          
           ,
           and
           Tresham
           ,
           with
           what
           had
           passed
           ,
           which
           they
           related
           to
           others
           .
           All
           were
           glad
           to
           heare
           the
           newes
           ,
           and
           rested
           satisfied
           ,
           expecting
           the
           day
           .
           
           But
           before
           the
           next
           Spring
           ,
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           died
           .
           To
           giue
           notice
           of
           her
           death
           ,
           
             Christopher
             Wright
          
           was
           from
           Catesby
           and
           others
           sent
           into
           
             Spaine
             .
             Guy
             Fawkes
          
           was
           likewise
           sent
           from
           Bruxells
           by
           Sir
           
             William
             Stanly
          
           into
           Spaine
           ,
           both
           of
           them
           to
           prosecute
           the
           former
           negotiation
           ,
           assuring
           the
           Spanish
           King
           ,
           that
           King
           Iames
           would
           runne
           the
           same
           course
           ,
           and
           proceed
           as
           rigorously
           against
           the
           Catholikes
           ,
           as
           the
           late
           Queene
           had
           done
           ,
           for
           whose
           defence
           they
           desired
           instantly
           that
           some
           Spaniards
           might
           bee
           transported
           vnto
           
             Milford
             hauen
          
           .
           Where
           the
           
             English
             Papists
          
           would
           bee
           forward
           to
           assist
           them
           ,
           hauing
           in
           a
           readinesse
           two
           thousand
           horse
           furnished
           for
           the
           enterprise
           .
           But
           the
           Spa●iard
           would
           not
           now
           hearken
           to
           their
           motions
           ,
           or
           proceed
           any
           further
           to
           any
           forcible
           enterprise
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           while
           ,
           the
           Iesuites
           had
           beene
           tampering
           to
           disswade
           the
           acceptance
           of
           King
           Iames
           into
           England
           ,
           vrging
           it
           that
           death
           was
           rather
           to
           be
           indured
           ,
           then
           to
           admit
           an
           heretike
           .
           And
           those
           that
           gaue
           him
           consent
           ,
           they
           held
           liable
           to
           excommunication
           by
           the
           censure
           of
           
             Pope
             Clement
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           The
           Papists
           seeing
           their
           great
           ankerhold
           to
           faile
           them
           from
           Spaine
           ,
           began
           to
           enter
           into
           more
           desperate
           courses
           .
           Catesby
           tooke
           his
           ground
           from
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Father
           Parsons
           :
           That
           the
           whole
           Schooles
           both
           of
           Diuines
           and
           Lawyers
           ,
           
           take
           this
           position
           vn●oubtedly
           to
           bee
           beleeued
           ,
           
             That
             if
             any
             Christian
             Prince
             shall
             manifestly
             turne
             from
             the
             Catholike
             Religion
             ,
             
             and
             desire
             of
             seeke
             to
             reclaime
             others
             from
             the
             same
             ,
             he
             presently
             falleth
             from
             all
             princely
             power
             and
             dignity
             ,
             and
             that
             also
             by
             vertue
             and
             power
             of
             the
             law
             it selfe
             both
             diuine
             and
             humane
             ,
             euen
             before
             any
             sentence
             pronounced
             against
             him
             by
             the
             supreame
             Pastor
             and
             Iudge
             .
          
           And
           that
           his
           Subiects
           ,
           of
           what
           estate
           or
           condition
           soeuer
           ,
           are
           freed
           from
           all
           bond
           of
           oath
           of
           alleageance
           which
           at
           any
           time
           they
           had
           made
           vnto
           him
           as
           to
           their
           lawfull
           Prince
           .
           Nay
           ,
           that
           they
           both
           may
           and
           ought
           (
           prouided
           they
           haue
           competent
           strength
           and
           force
           )
           cast
           out
           such
           a
           man
           from
           bearing
           rule
           among
           Christians
           ,
           as
           an
           Apostata
           ,
           an
           Heretike
           ,
           a
           Back-slider
           ,
           a
           Reuolter
           from
           our
           
             Lord
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           an
           enemy
           to
           his
           owne
           State
           ,
           and
           common-wealth
           ;
           least
           perhaps
           hee
           might
           infect
           others
           ,
           or
           by
           his
           example
           or
           command
           ,
           turne
           them
           from
           the
           faith
           :
           yea
           they
           affirme
           further
           ,
           
             that
             if
             a
             Prince
             shall
             but
             fauour
             or
             shew
             countenance
             to
             an
             Heretike
             ,
             he
             presently
             looseth
             his
             Kingdome
             .
          
           By
           this
           fiery
           diuinity
           of
           their
           owne
           making
           ,
           or
           receiuing
           it
           from
           the
           spirits
           of
           error
           and
           doctrines
           of
           diuels
           ,
           (
           for
           those
           things
           that
           are
           taught
           for
           doctrines
           ,
           not
           being
           found
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           doctrines
           of
           diuels
           ,
           much
           more
           they
           that
           are
           contrary
           to
           the
           doctrines
           of
           Gods
           word
           )
           by
           these
           doctrines
           the
           Gunpowder-treason
           tooke
           strength
           .
           The
           Parliament
           dissolued
           the
           seauenth
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           and
           was
           prorogued
           vntill
           the
           seauenth
           of
           February
           following
           ,
           Catesby
           being
           then
           at
           Lambeth
           ,
           sent
           for
           
             Thomas
             Winter
          
           ,
           who
           had
           beene
           imployed
           
           into
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           brake
           with
           him
           vpon
           the
           
             blowing
             vp
          
           of
           the
           
             Parliament
             house
          
           ;
           who
           answered
           ,
           that
           indeed
           
             strooke
             at
             the
             root
          
           :
           but
           if
           it
           should
           not
           take
           effect
           ,
           said
           hee
           ,
           as
           most
           of
           this
           nature
           miscarrie
           ,
           the
           scandall
           would
           be
           so
           great
           ,
           which
           Catholike
           religion
           might
           hereby
           sustaine
           ,
           as
           not
           only
           our
           enemies
           ,
           but
           our
           friends
           also
           would
           with
           good
           reason
           condemne
           vs.
           Catesby
           answered
           ,
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           disease
           required
           so
           sharpe
           a
           remedy
           ,
           and
           asked
           him
           if
           hee
           would
           g●ue
           his
           consent
           .
           Yes
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           in
           this
           or
           what
           else
           soeuer
           ,
           he
           would
           venture
           his
           life
           .
           But
           he
           proposed
           difficulties
           ,
           as
           want
           of
           an
           house
           ,
           and
           of
           one
           to
           carry
           the
           mine
           ,
           noise
           in
           the
           working
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           .
           Catesby
           answered
           ,
           let
           vs
           giue
           the
           attempt
           ,
           and
           where
           it
           ●aileth
           ,
           passe
           no
           further
           :
           but
           first
           quoth
           he
           ,
           because
           wee
           will
           leaue
           no
           peaceable
           and
           quiet
           way
           vntried
           ,
           you
           shall
           goe
           ouer
           ,
           and
           informe
           the
           Constable
           of
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Catholikes
           here
           in
           England
           ,
           intreating
           him
           to
           sollicite
           his
           Mai●stie
           ,
           that
           the
           penall
           lawes
           may
           bee
           recalled
           ,
           and
           we
           admitted
           into
           the
           ra●ke
           of
           his
           other
           subiects
           .
           Withall
           ,
           you
           may
           bring
           ouer
           some
           confident
           Gentlemen
           ,
           such
           as
           you
           shall
           vnderstand
           best
           able
           for
           this
           businesse
           ,
           and
           named
           vnto
           him
           Master
           Fawkes
           .
           Shortly
           after
           ,
           Winter
           passed
           the
           seas
           ,
           and
           found
           the
           Constable
           at
           Bergen
           neare
           Dunkirk
           :
           where
           by
           helpe
           of
           Master
           Owen
           hee
           deliuered
           his
           message
           .
           Whose
           answere
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           strict
           command
           from
           his
           Master
           ,
           to
           doe
           all
           good
           offices
           for
           the
           Catholikes
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           owne
           part
           hee
           thought
           
           himselfe
           bound
           in
           conscience
           so
           to
           doe
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           good
           occasion
           should
           bee
           omitted
           ,
           but
           hee
           spake
           to
           him
           nothing
           of
           this
           matter
           .
        
         
           Returning
           to
           Dunkirk
           with
           Master
           Owen
           they
           had
           speech
           whether
           the
           Constable
           would
           faithfully
           helpe
           them
           ,
           or
           no
           :
           Owen
           said
           ,
           he
           beleeued
           nothing
           lesse
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           sought
           onely
           their
           own●
           ends
           ,
           holding
           small
           accompt
           of
           
             Catholikes
             .
             Winter
          
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           many
           Gentlemen
           in
           England
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           forsake
           their
           Countrey
           vntill
           they
           had
           tried
           the
           vttermost
           .
           And
           to
           add
           one
           more
           to
           their
           company
           ,
           as
           a
           fit
           man
           both
           for
           councell
           and
           execution
           of
           whatsoeuer
           they
           should
           resolue
           ,
           wished
           for
           Master
           Fawkes
           ,
           who
           as
           he
           had
           heard
           ,
           was
           a
           man
           of
           good
           commendation
           .
           Owen
           told
           him
           ,
           the
           gentleman
           deserued
           no
           lesse
           ,
           but
           was
           at
           Brussels
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           he
           came
           not
           ,
           as
           happily
           he
           might
           before
           Winters
           departure
           ,
           hee
           would
           send
           him
           shortly
           after
           into
           
             England
             .
             Winter
          
           went
           shortly
           after
           to
           Ostend
           ;
           where
           Sir
           
             William
             Stanly
          
           as
           then
           was
           not
           ,
           but
           came
           two
           dayes
           after
           .
           Winter
           remained
           with
           him
           three
           or
           foure
           dayes
           .
           In
           which
           time
           he
           asked
           him
           ,
           if
           the
           Catholikes
           in
           England
           should
           doe
           any
           thing
           to
           helpe
           themselues
           ,
           whether
           hee
           thought
           the
           Arch-Duke
           would
           second
           them
           ?
           he
           answered
           ,
           no.
           For
           all
           those
           parts
           w●re
           so
           desirous
           of
           peace
           with
           England
           ,
           as
           they
           would
           indure
           no
           speech
           of
           other
           enterprise
           .
           Neither
           were
           it
           fit
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           to
           set
           any
           pro●ect
           a
           foot
           ,
           now
           the
           peace
           is
           vpon
           concluding
           ▪
           Winter
           told
           him
           there
           was
           no
           such
           
           resolution
           ,
           and
           fell
           into
           other
           speech
           ;
           asking
           him
           of
           Master
           Fawkes
           ,
           whom
           Sir
           William
           much
           commended
           :
           and
           as
           they
           were
           in
           speech
           ,
           Fawkes
           came
           in
           .
           Sir
           William
           told
           him
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           Gentleman
           you
           spake
           of
           ;
           and
           after
           they
           had
           imbraced
           ,
           Winter
           told
           Fawkes
           ,
           that
           some
           good
           friends
           of
           his
           wished
           his
           company
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           appointed
           to
           meet
           at
           Dunkirk
           ,
           where
           they
           might
           conferre
           .
           Meeting
           at
           Dunkirk
           ,
           they
           had
           conference
           ,
           and
           resolued
           both
           to
           come
           into
           England
           .
           They
           came
           first
           to
           Catesby
           :
           whether
           came
           Master
           
             Thomas
             Percy
          
           .
           The
           first
           word
           he
           spake
           after
           he
           came
           into
           their
           companie
           ,
           was
           ,
           
             Shall
             we
             alwaies
             ,
             Gentlemen
             ,
             talke
             ,
             and
             neuer
             doe
             any
             thing
             ?
             Catesby
          
           tooke
           him
           aside
           ,
           and
           had
           speech
           of
           somewhat
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           so
           as
           first
           they
           might
           all
           take
           an
           oath
           of
           secrecy
           ;
           which
           within
           few
           dayes
           after
           ,
           they
           did
           .
           The
           oath
           was
           this
           :
           
             You
             shall
             sweare
             by
             the
             blessed
             Trinity
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Sacrament
             you
             now
             purpose
             to
             receiue
             ,
             neuer
             to
             disclose
             ,
             directly
             nor
             indirectly
             ,
             by
             wo●d
             or
             circumstance
             ,
             the
             matter
             that
             shall
             he
             proposed
             to
             you
             to
             keepe
             secret
             ,
             nor
             desist
             from
             the
             execution
             thereof
             ,
             vntill
             the
             rest
             shall
             giu●
             you
             leaue
             .
          
           This
           oath
           was
           first
           taken
           by
           
             Catesby
             ,
             Percy
             ,
             Wright
          
           and
           Fawkes
           ,
           behinde
           Saint
           Clements
           .
           After
           the
           oath
           taken
           ,
           they
           went
           into
           the
           next
           roome
           and
           heard
           Masse
           ,
           and
           receiued
           the
           Sacrament
           vpon
           it
           .
           That
           done
           ,
           Catesby
           disclosed
           to
           Percy
           ,
           and
           Winter
           and
           
             Iacke
             Wright
          
           to
           Fawkes
           the
           businesse
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           tooke
           the
           oath
           ,
           which
           they
           approued
           .
           Then
           was
           Percy
           
           sent
           to
           take
           the
           house
           ,
           which
           they
           vnderstood
           did
           belong
           to
           one
           Ferris
           ;
           which
           with
           some
           difficulty
           in
           the
           end
           he
           obtained
           ,
           and
           became
           Tenant
           to
           Whinyard
           ,
           as
           Ferris
           was
           before
           .
           Fawkes
           vnderwent
           the
           name
           of
           Master
           
             Percy
             his
             man
          
           ,
           calling
           himselfe
           Iohnson
           ;
           because
           his
           face
           was
           most
           vnknowne
           ,
           and
           receiued
           the
           keyes
           of
           the
           house
           ,
           vntill
           they
           heard
           that
           the
           Parliament
           was
           adiourned
           to
           the
           7.
           of
           February
           .
           At
           which
           time
           they
           all
           departed
           seuerall
           wayes
           into
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           to
           meet
           againe
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           Michaelmas
           Tearme
           .
           It
           was
           thought
           conuenient
           to
           haue
           a
           house
           to
           receiue
           prouision
           of
           powder
           and
           wood
           for
           the
           mine
           ;
           from
           which
           house
           the
           prouision
           might
           be
           conueied
           to
           that
           house
           which
           Percy
           had
           taken
           :
           this
           was
           taken
           in
           Lambeth
           ,
           and
           Keyes
           was
           appointed
           the
           trusty
           keeper
           thereof
           .
           When
           they
           were
           agreed
           to
           begin
           and
           set
           things
           in
           order
           for
           the
           mine
           ,
           they
           were
           staied
           a
           while
           ,
           because
           the
           Scottish
           Lords
           were
           appointed
           to
           sit
           in
           conference
           of
           the
           Vnion
           in
           
             Percy
             his
             house
          
           .
           The
           time
           of
           their
           sitting
           being
           past
           ,
           they
           entred
           vpon
           the
           mine
           ,
           hauing
           prouided
           themselues
           of
           baked
           meats
           ,
           the
           lesse
           to
           need
           sending
           abroad
           .
        
         
           Whilst
           they
           were
           together
           ,
           they
           fell
           into
           discourse
           what
           they
           should
           doe
           after
           this
           deede
           was
           done
           .
           The
           first
           question
           was
           ,
           how
           they
           might
           surprise
           the
           next
           heire
           .
           The
           Prince
           happily
           would
           be
           at
           Parliament
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           his
           Father
           :
           how
           should
           they
           then
           be
           able
           to
           seaze
           vpon
           the
           Duke
           ?
           This
           burden
           Percy
           vndertook
           ,
           
           that
           by
           his
           acquaintance
           ,
           he
           with
           other
           Gentlemen
           would
           enter
           the
           Chamber
           without
           suspition
           ,
           and
           hauing
           some
           doozen
           others
           at
           seuerall
           doores
           to
           expect
           his
           comming
           ,
           and
           two
           or
           three
           on
           horsebacke
           at
           the
           Court
           gate
           to
           receiue
           him
           ,
           he
           would
           vndertake
           (
           
             the
             blow
             being
             giuen
          
           ,
           vntill
           which
           hee
           would
           attend
           in
           the
           Dukes
           Chamber
           )
           to
           carry
           him
           safe
           away
           :
           for
           he
           supposed
           most
           of
           the
           Court
           would
           be
           absent
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           were
           there
           ,
           not
           suspecting
           ,
           or
           vnprouided
           for
           any
           such
           matter
           .
           For
           the
           
             Lady
             Elizabeth
          
           ,
           it
           were
           easie
           to
           surprise
           her
           in
           the
           country
           ,
           by
           drawing
           friends
           together
           at
           an
           hunting
           neare
           the
           Lord
           Harringtons
           ,
           and
           Asby
           Master
           Catesby
           his
           house
           being
           not
           farre
           off
           ,
           was
           a
           fit
           place
           for
           preparation
           The
           next
           was
           for
           money
           and
           horses
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           could
           prouide
           in
           any
           reasonable
           measure
           (
           hauing
           the
           heire
           apparant
           )
           and
           the
           first
           knowledge
           by
           foure
           or
           fiue
           dayes
           was
           oddes
           sufficient
           .
           Then
           what
           Lords
           they
           should
           saue
           from
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           was
           first
           agreed
           in
           generall
           ,
           as
           many
           as
           they
           could
           that
           were
           Catholikes
           ,
           or
           so
           disposed
           ;
           but
           after
           they
           descended
           to
           speake
           of
           particulars
           .
           Next
           what
           
             forraine
             Princes
          
           they
           should
           acquaint
           with
           this
           before
           ,
           or
           ioyne
           with
           after
           .
           For
           this
           point
           they
           agreed
           ,
           that
           first
           they
           could
           not
           inioyne
           Princes
           to
           that
           secrecy
           ,
           nor
           oblige
           them
           by
           oath
           ,
           so
           to
           be
           secure
           of
           their
           promise
           ;
           beside
           ,
           they
           knew
           not
           whether
           they
           will
           approue
           the
           proiect
           or
           dislike
           it
           .
           And
           if
           they
           doe
           allow
           therof
           ,
           to
           prepare
           before
           ,
           might
           beget
           suspition
           :
           
           and
           not
           to
           prouide
           vntill
           the
           businesse
           were
           acted
           ;
           the
           same
           letter
           that
           carried
           the
           newes
           of
           the
           thing
           done
           ,
           might
           as
           well
           intreat
           their
           helpe
           and
           furtherance
           .
           Spaine
           is
           too
           slow
           in
           their
           preparations
           to
           hope
           any
           good
           from
           the
           first
           extremities
           ,
           and
           France
           too
           neere
           and
           to
           dangerous
           ,
           who
           with
           the
           Shipping
           of
           Holland
           ,
           we
           feared
           of
           all
           the
           world
           might
           make
           away
           with
           vs.
           While
           they
           were
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           these
           discourses
           ,
           they
           heard
           that
           the
           Parliament
           would
           be
           anew
           adiourned
           vntill
           after
           Michaelmas
           ,
           vpon
           which
           tidings
           they
           brake
           off
           both
           discourse
           and
           working
           .
           About
           Candlemas
           they
           brought
           ouer
           in
           a
           Boat
           the
           powder
           which
           they
           had
           prouided
           at
           Lambeth
           ,
           and
           laid
           it
           in
           Master
           Percy
           his
           house
           ;
           because
           they
           would
           haue
           all
           their
           danger
           in
           one
           place
           .
           Then
           falling
           to
           their
           worke
           in
           the
           mine
           ,
           they
           came
           against
           the
           stone
           wall
           ,
           which
           was
           very
           hard
           to
           beat
           through
           ,
           at
           which
           time
           they
           called
           
             Kit
             Wright
          
           to
           their
           company
           ;
           but
           as
           they
           were
           working
           vpon
           the
           wall
           they
           heard
           a
           rushing
           in
           a
           Cellar
           ,
           of
           remouing
           of
           coales
           .
           Whereupon
           they
           feared
           that
           they
           had
           beene
           discouered
           ,
           and
           they
           sent
           Fawkes
           to
           goe
           to
           the
           Cellar
           ;
           who
           finding
           that
           the
           Coales
           were
           a
           selling
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Cellar
           was
           to
           bee
           let
           ,
           viewing
           the
           opportunity
           thereof
           for
           their
           purpose
           ,
           Percy
           went
           and
           hired
           the
           same
           for
           yearely
           rent
           .
           They
           had
           before
           this
           prouided
           twenty
           barrels
           of
           powder
           ,
           which
           they
           remoued
           into
           the
           Cellar
           ,
           and
           couered
           them
           w●th
           billets
           and
           faggots
           which
           they
           had
           prouided
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
        
         
         
           After
           this
           they
           thought
           fit
           to
           send
           Fawkes
           to
           acquaint
           Sir
           
             William
             Stanly
          
           ,
           and
           Master
           Owen
           with
           this
           matter
           ,
           but
           so
           that
           they
           might
           receiue
           the
           oath
           of
           secrecy
           .
           The
           reason
           why
           they
           desired
           Sir
           
             William
             Stanly
          
           should
           be
           acquainted
           herewith
           ,
           was
           to
           haue
           him
           with
           them
           so
           soone
           as
           he
           could
           .
           And
           for
           Master
           Owen
           ,
           he
           might
           hold
           good
           correspondencies
           after
           with
           forraine
           Princes
           .
           Master
           Fawkes
           departed
           about
           Easter
           for
           Flanders
           ,
           and
           returned
           in
           the
           end
           of
           August
           .
           He
           brought
           word
           that
           Sir
           
             William
             Stanly
          
           was
           not
           returned
           from
           Spaine
           ,
           so
           as
           he
           vttered
           the
           matter
           onely
           to
           Owen
           ,
           who
           seemed
           well
           pleased
           with
           the
           businesse
           ,
           but
           told
           him
           that
           surely
           Sir
           William
           wou●d
           not
           bee
           acquainted
           with
           any
           plot
           as
           hauing
           businesse
           now
           a
           foot
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           England
           ;
           but
           he
           himselfe
           would
           be
           alwaies
           ready
           to
           tell
           him
           ,
           and
           send
           him
           away
           so
           soone
           as
           it
           were
           done
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           Master
           Percy
           and
           Catesby
           met
           at
           the
           Bathe
           .
           Where
           they
           agreed
           that
           the
           company
           being
           yet
           but
           few
           ,
           Catesby
           should
           haue
           the
           others
           authority
           to
           call
           in
           whom
           hee
           thought
           best
           .
           Whereupon
           he
           called
           in
           Sir
           
             Euerard
             Digby
          
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           Master
           Tresham
           .
           The
           first
           promised
           fifteene
           hundreth
           pounds
           ,
           the
           second
           two
           thousand
           pounds
           .
           Master
           Percy
           promised
           all
           that
           he
           could
           get
           of
           the
           Earle
           of
           Northumberlands
           rents
           ,
           which
           was
           about
           foure
           thousand
           pounds
           ,
           and
           to
           prouide
           many
           galloping
           horses
           ,
           to
           the
           number
           of
           ten
           .
        
         
           Meane
           while
           ,
           Fawkes
           and
           Winter
           bought
           
           somenew
           powder
           ,
           as
           suspecting
           the
           first
           to
           bee
           danke
           ,
           and
           conueied
           it
           into
           the
           Cellar
           ,
           and
           set
           it
           in
           order
           ,
           as
           they
           resolued
           it
           should
           stand
           .
           Then
           was
           the
           Parliament
           anew
           prorogued
           vntill
           the
           fifth
           of
           Nouember
           .
           So
           that
           all
           of
           them
           went
           down
           till
           some
           tenne
           dayes
           before
           .
           When
           Catesby
           camevp
           with
           Fawks
           to
           an
           house
           by
           Enfield-chase
           ,
           called
           White-webs
           ;
           whether
           Winter
           came
           to
           them
           .
           Catesby
           willed
           Winter
           to
           inquire
           whether
           the
           young
           Prince
           came
           to
           the
           
             Parliament
             .
             Winter
          
           told
           him
           that
           hee
           heard
           that
           his
           Grace
           thought
           not
           to
           be
           there
           .
           Then
           said
           Catesby
           ,
           must
           we
           haue
           our
           horses
           bey●nd
           the
           water
           ,
           and
           prouision
           of
           more
           company
           to
           surprise
           the
           Prince
           ,
           and
           eaue
           the
           Duke
           alone
           .
        
         
           All
           things
           thus
           prepared
           :
           the
           Saturday
           of
           the
           weeke
           immediately
           praeceding
           the
           Kings
           returne
           ,
           which
           was
           vpon
           Thursday
           (
           being
           but
           ten
           dayes
           before
           the
           Parliament
           )
           The
           Lord
           Monteagle
           ,
           sonne
           and
           heire
           to
           the
           Lord
           Morley
           ,
           being
           in
           his
           owne
           lodging
           ready
           to
           goe
           to
           supper
           at
           seauen
           of
           the
           clocke
           at
           night
           ,
           one
           of
           his
           footmen
           ,
           whom
           hee
           had
           sent
           of
           an
           errand
           ouer
           the
           street
           ,
           was
           met
           by
           an
           vnknowne
           man
           of
           a
           reasonable
           tall
           personage
           ,
           who
           deliuered
           him
           a
           Letter
           ,
           charging
           him
           to
           put
           it
           into
           my
           Lord
           his
           Masters
           hands
           :
           which
           my
           Lord
           no
           sooner
           receiued
           ,
           but
           that
           hauing
           broken
           it
           vp
           ,
           and
           perceiuing
           the
           same
           to
           bee
           of
           an
           vnknowne
           ,
           and
           somewhat
           vnlegible
           hand
           ,
           and
           without
           either
           date
           or
           subscription
           ;
           did
           call
           one
           of
           his
           men
           to
           him
           for
           helping
           him
           to
           reade
           it
           .
           But
           no
           sooner
           
           did
           he
           conceiue
           the
           strange
           contents
           thereof
           ,
           although
           he
           was
           somewhat
           perplexed
           what
           construction
           to
           make
           of
           it
           ,
           (
           as
           whether
           of
           a
           matter
           of
           consequence
           ,
           as
           indeede
           it
           was
           ,
           or
           whether
           some
           foolish
           deuised
           Pasquill
           by
           some
           of
           his
           enemies
           ,
           to
           skarre
           him
           from
           his
           attendance
           at
           the
           Parliament
           )
           yet
           did
           hee
           as
           a
           most
           dutifull
           and
           l●iall
           subiect
           ,
           conclude
           not
           to
           conceale
           it
           ,
           what
           euer
           might
           come
           of
           it
           .
           Whereupon
           notwithstanding
           the
           latenesse
           and
           darkenesse
           of
           the
           night
           in
           such
           a
           season
           of
           the
           yeare
           ,
           he
           presently
           repaired
           to
           his
           Maiesties
           Pallace
           at
           
             White
             hall
          
           ,
           and
           there
           deliuered
           the
           same
           to
           the
           Earle
           of
           Salisbury
           his
           Maiesties
           principall
           Secretary
           .
           The
           Earle
           hauing
           read
           the
           Letter
           ,
           and
           heard
           of
           the
           manner
           of
           comming
           of
           it
           to
           his
           hands
           ,
           did
           greatly
           incourage
           and
           commend
           the
           Lord
           for
           his
           discretion
           ;
           te●ling
           him
           plainely
           ,
           that
           whatsoeuer
           the
           purpose
           of
           the
           Letter
           might
           proue
           hereafter
           ,
           yet
           did
           this
           accident
           put
           him
           in
           mind
           of
           diuers
           aduertisements
           hee
           had
           receiued
           from
           beyond
           the
           seas
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           had
           acquainted
           as
           well
           the
           King
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           diuers
           of
           his
           Priuy
           Councellours
           ,
           concerning
           some
           businesse
           the
           Papists
           were
           in
           ,
           both
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           ,
           making
           preparation
           for
           some
           combination
           among
           them
           against
           this
           Parliament
           time
           :
           for
           inabling
           them
           to
           deliuer
           at
           that
           time
           to
           the
           King
           some
           petition
           for
           tolleration
           of
           Religion
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           deliuered
           in
           some
           such
           order
           ,
           and
           so
           well
           backed
           ,
           as
           the
           King
           should
           be
           loath
           to
           refuse
           their
           requests
           ;
           like
           the
           sturdy-beggars
           
           crauing
           almes
           with
           one
           open
           hand
           ,
           but
           carrying
           a
           stone
           in
           the
           other
           in
           case
           of
           refusall
           .
           And
           therefore
           did
           the
           Earle
           of
           Salisbury
           conclude
           with
           the
           Lord
           Monteagle
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           Kings
           absence
           impart
           the
           same
           Letter
           to
           some
           more
           of
           his
           Maiesties
           Councell
           .
           Whe●eof
           the
           Lord
           Monteagle
           liked
           well
           ,
           onely
           adding
           this
           request
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           protestation
           ,
           that
           whatsoeuer
           the
           euent
           hereof
           might
           proue
           ,
           it
           should
           not
           be
           imputed
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           proceeding
           from
           too
           light
           and
           too
           sodaine
           an
           apprehension
           ,
           that
           hee
           deliuered
           this
           Letter
           being
           onely
           moued
           thereto
           for
           demonstration
           of
           his
           ready
           deuotion
           and
           care
           for
           preseruation
           of
           his
           Maiestie
           and
           the
           State.
           And
           thus
           did
           the
           Earle
           of
           Salisbury
           presently
           acquaint
           the
           Lord
           Chamberlaine
           with
           the
           said
           Letter
           .
           Whereupon
           they
           two
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Lord
           Monteagle
           ,
           calling
           to
           minde
           the
           former
           intelligence
           already
           mentioned
           ,
           which
           seemed
           to
           haue
           some
           relation
           with
           this
           Letter
           ;
           the
           tender
           care
           which
           they
           euer
           had
           to
           the
           preseruation
           of
           his
           Maiesties
           person
           ,
           made
           them
           apprehend
           ,
           that
           some
           perillous
           attempt
           did
           thereby
           appeare
           to
           be
           intended
           against
           the
           same
           ,
           which
           did
           the
           more
           neerely
           concerne
           the
           Lord
           Chamberlaine
           to
           haue
           care
           of
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           it
           doth
           belong
           to
           the
           charge
           of
           his
           office
           ,
           to
           ouersee
           as
           well
           all
           places
           of
           Assembly
           where
           his
           Maiesty
           is
           to
           repaire
           ,
           as
           his
           Highnesse
           owne
           priuate
           houses
           .
           And
           therefore
           did
           the
           said
           two
           Councellors
           conclude
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           ioyne
           vnto
           them
           three
           
           more
           of
           the
           Councell
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Admirall
           ,
           the
           Earles
           of
           Worcester
           and
           Northampton
           ,
           to
           be
           also
           particularly
           acquainted
           with
           this
           accident
           .
           Who
           hauing
           all
           of
           them
           concurred
           together
           to
           the
           re-examination
           of
           the
           contents
           of
           the
           said
           Letter
           ,
           they
           did
           conclude
           ,
           that
           how
           slight
           a
           matter
           it
           might
           at
           the
           first
           appeare
           to
           be
           ,
           yet
           was
           it
           not
           absolutely
           to
           be
           contemned
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           care
           which
           it
           behoued
           them
           to
           haue
           of
           the
           preseruation
           of
           his
           Maiesties
           person
           .
           But
           yet
           resolued
           for
           two
           reasons
           ,
           first
           to
           acquaint
           the
           King
           himselfe
           with
           the
           same
           ,
           before
           they
           proceeded
           to
           any
           further
           inquisition
           in
           the
           matter
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           the
           expectation
           and
           experience
           they
           had
           of
           his
           Maiesties
           fortunate
           iudgement
           in
           clearing
           and
           soluing
           of
           obscure
           riddles
           and
           doubtfull
           mysteries
           ,
           as
           also
           because
           the
           more
           time
           would
           in
           the
           meane
           while
           bee
           giuen
           for
           the
           practise
           to
           ripen
           ,
           if
           any
           was
           ,
           wherby
           the
           discouery
           might
           be
           the
           more
           cleare
           and
           euident
           ,
           and
           the
           ground
           of
           proceeding
           thereupon
           more
           safe
           ,
           iust
           ,
           and
           easie
           .
           And
           so
           according
           to
           their
           determination
           did
           the
           Earle
           of
           Salisbury
           repaire
           to
           the
           King
           in
           his
           gallery
           vpon
           Friday
           ,
           being
           Alhallow
           day
           ,
           in
           the
           afternoon
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           day
           after
           his
           Maiesties
           arriuall
           ,
           and
           none
           but
           himselfe
           being
           present
           with
           his
           Highnesse
           at
           that
           time
           :
           Where
           without
           any
           other
           speech
           or
           iudgement
           giuen
           of
           the
           Letter
           ,
           but
           onely
           relating
           simply
           the
           forme
           of
           the
           deliuery
           thereof
           ,
           he
           presented
           it
           to
           his
           Maiesty
           ;
           the
           contents
           of
           the
           Letter
           are
           as
           followeth
           .
        
         
         
           My
           Lord
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           loue
           I
           beare
           to
           some
           of
           your
           friends
           ,
           I
           haue
           a
           care
           of
           your
           preseruation
           .
           Therefore
           I
           would
           aduise
           you
           ,
           as
           you
           tender
           your
           life
           ,
           to
           deuise
           some
           excuse
           to
           shift
           off
           your
           attendance
           at
           this
           Parliament
           .
           For
           God
           and
           man
           haue
           concurred
           to
           punish
           the
           wickednesse
           of
           this
           time
           .
           And
           thinke
           not
           slightly
           of
           this
           aduertisement
           ,
           but
           retire
           your selfe
           into
           your
           Country
           ,
           where
           you
           may
           expect
           the
           euent
           in
           safety
           :
           for
           though
           there
           be
           no
           appearance
           of
           any
           stirre
           ,
           yet
           I
           say
           ,
           they
           shall
           receiue
           a
           terrible
           blow
           this
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           shall
           not
           see
           who
           hurt
           them
           .
           This
           counsell
           is
           not
           to
           be
           contemned
           ,
           because
           it
           may
           doe
           you
           good
           ,
           and
           can
           doe
           you
           no
           harme
           :
           for
           the
           danger
           is
           past
           as
           soone
           as
           you
           shall
           haue
           burned
           this
           Letter
           .
           And
           I
           hope
           God
           will
           giue
           you
           the
           grace
           to
           make
           good
           vse
           of
           it
           .
           To
           whose
           holy
           protection
           I
           commend
           you
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           no
           sooner
           read
           the
           letter
           ,
           but
           after
           a
           little
           pause
           ,
           and
           then
           reading
           it
           ouer
           again
           ,
           he
           deliuered
           his
           iudgement
           of
           it
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           as
           he
           thought
           it
           was
           not
           to
           bee
           contemned
           .
           For
           that
           the
           stile
           of
           it
           seemed
           to
           be
           more
           quicke
           and
           pithy
           ,
           then
           is
           vsuall
           to
           be
           in
           a
           pasquill
           or
           libell
           ,
           (
           the
           superfluities
           of
           idle
           braines
           .
           )
           But
           the
           Earle
           of
           Salisbury
           perceiuing
           the
           King
           to
           apprehend
           it
           deeplier
           then
           he
           looked
           for
           ,
           knowing
           his
           nature
           ;
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           thought
           by
           one
           sentence
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           like
           to
           be
           written
           by
           some
           fool
           or
           
             mad
             man
          
           ,
           reading
           to
           him
           this
           sentence
           in
           it
           :
           
             for
             the
             danger
             is
             past
             as
             soone
             as
             you
             haue
             burned
             the
             Letter
             :
          
           which
           he
           said
           was
           like
           to
           be
           the
           saying
           
           of
           a
           foole
           .
           For
           if
           the
           danger
           was
           past
           so
           soone
           as
           the
           Letter
           was
           burnt
           ,
           then
           the
           warning
           behooued
           to
           be
           of
           little
           auaile
           ,
           when
           the
           burning
           of
           the
           Letter
           might
           make
           the
           danger
           to
           bee
           eschewed
           .
           But
           the
           King
           by
           the
           contrary
           considering
           the
           former
           sentence
           in
           the
           Letter
           .
           That
           they
           should
           
             receiue
             a
             terrible
             blow
             at
             this
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             yet
             should
             not
             see
             who
             hurt
             them
             :
          
           ioyning
           it
           to
           the
           sentence
           immediately
           following
           already
           alleadged
           ,
           did
           thereupon
           coniecture
           ,
           that
           the
           danger
           mentioned
           ,
           should
           bee
           some
           sudden
           danger
           by
           
             blowing
             vp
             of
             powder
          
           :
           for
           no
           other
           insurrection
           ,
           rebellion
           ,
           or
           whatsoeuer
           other
           priuate
           or
           desperate
           attempt
           could
           be
           committed
           ,
           or
           attempted
           in
           time
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           the
           authors
           thereof
           v●seene
           ,
           except
           it
           were
           onely
           by
           a
           blowing
           vp
           of
           powder
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           performed
           by
           one
           base
           knaue
           in
           a
           darke
           corner
           .
           Whereupon
           he
           was
           moued
           to
           interpret
           and
           construe
           the
           latter
           sentence
           in
           the
           Letter
           ,
           (
           alleadged
           by
           the
           Earle
           of
           Salisbury
           )
           against
           all
           ordinary
           sense
           and
           construction
           in
           Grammer
           ,
           as
           if
           by
           these
           words
           ,
           
             for
             the
             danger
             is
             past
             as
             soone
             as
             you
             haue
             burned
             the
             Letter
             ,
          
           should
           be
           closely
           vnderstood
           the
           sudden
           and
           quicknesse
           of
           the
           danger
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           as
           quickly
           performed
           ,
           and
           at
           an
           end
           ,
           as
           that
           paper
           should
           be
           of
           bleasing
           vp
           in
           the
           fire
           ;
           turning
           that
           word
           ,
           
             as
             soone
          
           ,
           to
           that
           sense
           of
           ,
           
             as
             quickly
          
           .
           And
           therefore
           wished
           that
           before
           his
           going
           to
           Parliament
           ,
           the
           vnder-roomes
           of
           the
           
             Parliament
             house
          
           might
           be
           well
           and
           narrowly
           
           searched
           .
           It
           must
           be
           confessed
           that
           God
           put
           this
           vnderstanding
           in
           the
           Kings
           heart
           .
           For
           albeit
           now
           vpon
           the
           euent
           made
           knowne
           ,
           a
           man
           may
           easily
           see
           that
           no
           other
           construction
           can
           bee
           made
           of
           the
           Letter
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           the
           King
           made
           :
           yet
           before
           the
           euent
           was
           knowne
           ,
           the
           wisest
           did
           not
           apprehend
           that
           vnderstanding
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           must
           acknowledge
           that
           God
           would
           haue
           it
           knowne
           and
           brought
           to
           knowledge
           by
           the
           King
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           might
           rest
           most
           vnder
           God
           ,
           beholding
           to
           the
           
             King
             ,
             their
             head
          
           for
           the
           generall
           deliuerance
           .
           The
           Earle
           of
           Salisbury
           wondring
           at
           his
           Maiesties
           commentary
           ,
           which
           hee
           knew
           to
           be
           farre
           contrary
           to
           his
           ordinary
           and
           naturall
           disposition
           ,
           who
           did
           rather
           euer
           sinne
           vpon
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           in
           not
           apprehending
           nor
           trusting
           due
           aduertisments
           of
           practises
           and
           perils
           when
           hee
           was
           duely
           informed
           of
           them
           ,
           whereby
           hee
           had
           many
           times
           drawne
           himselfe
           into
           many
           desperate
           dangers
           ,
           and
           interpreting
           rightly
           this
           extraordinary
           caution
           at
           this
           time
           to
           proceed
           from
           the
           vigilant
           care
           he
           had
           of
           the
           whole
           state
           ,
           more
           then
           of
           his
           owne
           person
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           but
           haue
           all
           perished
           together
           if
           this
           designement
           had
           succeeded
           :
           he
           thought
           good
           to
           dissemble
           still
           vnto
           the
           King
           that
           there
           had
           beene
           any
           iust
           cause
           of
           such
           apprehension
           .
           And
           ending
           the
           purpose
           with
           some
           merry
           ieast
           vpon
           this
           subiect
           ,
           as
           his
           custome
           is
           ,
           tooke
           his
           leaue
           for
           that
           time
           .
        
         
           But
           though
           hee
           seemed
           so
           to
           neglect
           it
           to
           his
           
           Maiestie
           ,
           yet
           his
           customable
           and
           watchfull
           care
           of
           the
           King
           and
           the
           State
           still
           boyling
           within
           him
           ;
           and
           hauing
           with
           the
           blessed
           
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             laid
             vp
             in
             his
             heart
          
           the
           Kings
           so
           strange
           iudgement
           and
           construction
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           bee
           at
           rest
           till
           hee
           acquainted
           the
           foresaid
           Lords
           what
           had
           passed
           betweene
           the
           King
           and
           him
           in
           priuate
           .
           Whereupon
           they
           were
           all
           so
           earnest
           to
           renew
           againe
           the
           memory
           of
           the
           same
           purpose
           to
           his
           Maiestie
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           agreed
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           the
           next
           day
           being
           Saturday
           repaire
           to
           his
           Highnesse
           .
           Which
           hee
           did
           in
           the
           same
           priuy
           Gallery
           ,
           and
           renewed
           the
           memory
           thereof
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Chamberlaine
           then
           being
           present
           with
           the
           King.
           At
           which
           time
           it
           was
           determined
           that
           the
           said
           Lord
           Chamberlaine
           should
           according
           to
           his
           custome
           and
           office
           ,
           view
           all
           the
           
             Parliament
             houses
          
           both
           aboue
           and
           below
           ,
           and
           consider
           what
           likelihood
           or
           appearance
           of
           any
           such
           danger
           might
           possibly
           be
           gathered
           by
           the
           sight
           of
           them
           .
           But
           yet
           as
           well
           for
           staying
           of
           idle
           rumors
           ,
           as
           for
           being
           the
           more
           able
           to
           discerne
           any
           mystery
           the
           nearer
           that
           things
           were
           in
           readinesse
           ,
           his
           iourney
           thither
           was
           ordained
           to
           be
           deferred
           till
           the
           afternoone
           before
           the
           sitting
           downe
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           
           which
           was
           vpon
           the
           Munday
           following
           .
           At
           what
           time
           he
           (
           according
           to
           his
           conclusion
           )
           went
           to
           the
           
             Parliament
             house
          
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           the
           Lord
           Monteagle
           ,
           being
           in
           zeale
           to
           the
           Kings
           seruice
           earnest
           and
           curious
           to
           see
           the
           euent
           of
           that
           accident
           ,
           whereof
           he
           had
           the
           fortune
           to
           be
           the
           first
           discouerer
           .
           
           Where
           hauing
           viewed
           all
           the
           lower
           roomes
           ,
           he
           found
           in
           the
           vault
           vnder
           the
           vpper
           house
           great
           store
           of
           prouision
           of
           Billets
           ,
           Faggots
           ,
           &
           Coales
           .
           And
           inquiring
           of
           Whinyard
           keeper
           of
           the
           Wardrop
           ,
           to
           what
           vse
           hee
           had
           put
           those
           lower
           roomes
           ,
           and
           cellars
           :
           he
           told
           him
           that
           
             Thomas
             Percy
          
           had
           hired
           both
           the
           House
           and
           part
           of
           the
           Cellar
           or
           Vault
           vnder
           the
           same
           .
           And
           that
           the
           wood
           and
           coale
           therein
           was
           the
           said
           Gentlemans
           owne
           prouision
           .
           Whereupon
           the
           Lord
           Chamberlaine
           casting
           his
           eye
           aside
           ,
           perceiued
           a
           fellow
           standing
           in
           a
           corner
           there
           ,
           calling
           himselfe
           the
           said
           Percy
           his
           man
           ,
           and
           keeper
           of
           that
           house
           for
           him
           ,
           which
           was
           
             Guido
             Fawkes
          
           ,
           the
           instrument
           which
           should
           haue
           acted
           that
           monstrous
           tragedy
           .
        
         
           The
           Lord
           Chamberlaine
           looking
           vpon
           all
           things
           with
           an
           heedfull
           eye
           ,
           yet
           in
           outward
           appearance
           with
           but
           a
           carelesse
           and
           racklesse
           countenance
           ,
           he
           presently
           addressed
           himselfe
           to
           the
           King
           in
           the
           said
           priuy
           Gallery
           ,
           where
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Lord
           Treasurer
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Admirall
           ,
           the
           Earles
           of
           
             Worcester
             ,
             Northampton
          
           ,
           and
           Salisbury
           ,
           he
           made
           his
           report
           what
           he
           had
           seene
           and
           obserued
           there
           .
           Noting
           that
           Monteagle
           had
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           hee
           no
           sooner
           heard
           
             Thomas
             Percy
          
           named
           to
           be
           the
           possessour
           of
           that
           house
           ,
           but
           considering
           both
           his
           backwardnesse
           in
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           old
           dearenesse
           in
           friendship
           betweene
           himselfe
           and
           the
           said
           Percy
           ,
           he
           did
           greatly
           suspect
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Letter
           should
           come
           from
           him
           .
           The
           Lord
           
           Chamberlaine
           also
           told
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           wonder
           a
           little
           at
           the
           extraordinary
           great
           prouision
           of
           wood
           and
           coale
           in
           that
           house
           ,
           where
           
             Thomas
             Percy
          
           had
           so
           seldome
           occasion
           to
           remaine
           :
           as
           likewise
           it
           gaue
           him
           in
           his
           minde
           that
           his
           man
           looked
           like
           a
           very
           tall
           and
           desperate
           fellow
           .
           This
           could
           not
           but
           increase
           the
           Kings
           former
           apprehension
           and
           iealousie
           .
           Whereupon
           he
           insisted
           ,
           as
           before
           ,
           that
           the
           house
           was
           narrowly
           to
           bee
           searched
           ,
           and
           that
           those
           Billets
           and
           Coales
           would
           bee
           searched
           to
           the
           bottome
           ,
           it
           being
           most
           suspitious
           that
           they
           were
           laid
           there
           onely
           for
           couering
           of
           the
           powder
           .
           Of
           this
           same
           minde
           also
           were
           all
           the
           Councellors
           then
           present
           .
           But
           vpon
           the
           fashion
           of
           making
           the
           search
           ,
           was
           it
           long
           debated
           .
           For
           on
           the
           one
           side
           they
           were
           all
           so
           iealous
           of
           the
           Kings
           safety
           ,
           that
           they
           all
           agreed
           ,
           that
           there
           could
           not
           be
           too
           much
           caution
           vsed
           for
           preuenting
           the
           danger
           :
           And
           yet
           on
           the
           other
           part
           ,
           they
           were
           all
           extreame
           loath
           and
           dainty
           ,
           that
           in
           case
           this
           Letter
           should
           proue
           to
           be
           nothing
           but
           the
           euaporation
           of
           an
           idle
           braine
           ,
           then
           a
           curious
           search
           being
           made
           ,
           and
           nothing
           found
           ,
           should
           not
           onely
           turne
           to
           the
           generall
           scandall
           of
           the
           King
           and
           the
           State
           ,
           as
           being
           so
           susp●tious
           of
           euery
           light
           and
           friuolous
           toy
           ,
           but
           likewise
           lay
           an
           ill-fauoured
           imputation
           vpon
           the
           Earle
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           one
           of
           his
           Maiesties
           greatest
           Subiects
           and
           Councellors
           ,
           this
           
             Thomas
             Percy
          
           being
           his
           kinseman
           ,
           and
           most
           confident
           familiar
           .
           And
           the
           rather
           were
           they
           
           curious
           vpon
           this
           point
           ,
           knowing
           how
           farre
           the
           King
           detested
           to
           be
           thought
           suspitious
           or
           iealous
           of
           any
           of
           his
           good
           subiects
           ,
           though
           of
           the
           meanest
           degree
           .
           And
           therefore
           though
           they
           all
           agreed
           vpon
           the
           maine
           ground
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           prouide
           for
           the
           security
           of
           the
           Kings
           person
           ,
           yet
           did
           they
           much
           differ
           in
           circumstances
           ,
           by
           which
           this
           action
           might
           bee
           best
           carried
           with
           lea●t
           dinne
           and
           occasion
           of
           slander
           .
           But
           the
           King
           himselfe
           still
           persisting
           that
           there
           were
           diuers
           shrewd
           appearances
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           narrow
           search
           of
           those
           places
           could
           preiudice
           no
           man
           that
           was
           innocent
           ,
           he
           at
           last
           plainely
           resolued
           them
           ,
           that
           either
           must
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           those
           roomes
           be
           narrowly
           searched
           ,
           and
           no
           possibility
           of
           danger
           left
           vnexamined
           ,
           or
           else
           hee
           and
           they
           all
           must
           resolue
           not
           to
           meddle
           in
           it
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           plainely
           to
           goe
           the
           next
           day
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           leaue
           the
           successe
           to
           fortune
           ,
           which
           he
           beleeued
           they
           would
           be
           loath
           to
           take
           vpon
           their
           consciences
           :
           for
           in
           such
           a
           case
           as
           this
           ,
           an
           halfe-doing
           was
           worse
           then
           
             no
             doing
          
           at
           all
           .
           Whereupon
           it
           was
           at
           last
           concluded
           ,
           that
           nothing
           should
           be
           left
           vnsearched
           in
           those
           houses
           .
           And
           yet
           for
           the
           better
           colour
           and
           stay
           of
           rumor
           ,
           in
           case
           nothing
           were
           found
           ,
           it
           was
           thought
           meet
           ,
           that
           vpon
           a
           pretence
           of
           Whinyards
           missing
           some
           of
           the
           Kings
           stuffe
           or
           hangings
           which
           he
           had
           in
           keeping
           ,
           all
           those
           roomes
           should
           bee
           narrowly
           ripped
           for
           them
           .
           And
           to
           this
           purpose
           was
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Kneuet
          
           ,
           (
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           his
           Maiesties
           priuie
           Chamber
           )
           imployed
           ,
           being
           a
           
           Iustice
           of
           Peace
           in
           Westminster
           ,
           and
           one
           ,
           of
           whose
           ancient
           fidelity
           both
           the
           late
           Queene
           ,
           and
           our
           now
           Soueraigne
           haue
           had
           large
           proofe
           .
           Who
           according
           to
           the
           trust
           committed
           vnto
           him
           ,
           went
           about
           the
           midnight
           next
           after
           ,
           to
           the
           Parliament
           house
           ,
           accompan●ed
           with
           such
           a
           small
           number
           as
           was
           fit
           for
           that
           ●rrand
           .
           But
           before
           his
           entry
           into
           the
           house
           ,
           finding
           
             Thomas
             Percyes
          
           alleadged
           man
           standing
           without
           the
           doores
           ,
           his
           Cloathes
           and
           Bootes
           on
           at
           so
           dead
           a
           time
           of
           night
           ,
           he
           resolued
           to
           apprehend
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           and
           the●eafter
           went
           forward
           to
           the
           searching
           of
           the
           house
           .
           Where
           after
           hee
           had
           caused
           to
           be
           ouerturned
           some
           of
           the
           Billets
           and
           Coales
           ,
           he
           first
           found
           one
           of
           the
           small
           Barrels
           of
           powder
           ,
           and
           after
           ,
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           to
           the
           number
           of
           
             thirty
             sixe
             barrels
          
           great
           and
           small
           .
           And
           thereafter
           searching
           the
           fellow
           whom
           he
           had
           taken
           ,
           found
           three
           matches
           ;
           and
           all
           other
           instruments
           fit
           for
           blowing
           vp
           the
           powder
           ,
           ready
           vpon
           him
           ;
           which
           made
           him
           instantly
           confesse
           his
           owne
           guiltinesse
           :
           declaring
           also
           vnto
           him
           ▪
           that
           if
           hee
           had
           happened
           to
           be
           within
           the
           house
           ,
           when
           he
           tooke
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           immediately
           before
           (
           at
           the
           ending
           of
           his
           wo●ke
           )
           hee
           would
           not
           haue
           failed
           to
           haue
           blowne
           him
           vp
           ,
           house
           and
           all
           .
        
         
           Thus
           after
           Sir
           Thomas
           had
           caused
           the
           wretch
           to
           be
           surely
           bound
           ,
           and
           well
           guarded
           by
           the
           company
           he
           had
           brought
           with
           him
           ,
           he
           himselfe
           returned
           back
           to
           the
           Kings
           Pallace
           ,
           and
           gaue
           warning
           of
           his
           successe
           to
           the
           Lord
           Chamberlaine
           ,
           and
           Earle
           of
           Salisbury
           ,
           who
           immediately
           
           warning
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Councell
           that
           lay
           in
           the
           house
           ,
           as
           soone
           as
           they
           could
           get
           themselues
           ready
           ,
           came
           with
           their
           fellow
           Councellors
           to
           the
           Kings
           Bed-chamber
           ,
           being
           at
           that
           time
           neere
           foure
           of
           the
           clocke
           in
           the
           morning
           .
           And
           at
           the
           first
           entry
           of
           the
           Kings
           Chamber
           doore
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Chamberlaine
           being
           not
           any
           longer
           able
           to
           conceale
           his
           ioy
           for
           the
           preuenting
           of
           so
           great
           a
           danger
           ,
           told
           the
           King
           in
           a
           confused
           hast
           ,
           that
           all
           was
           found
           and
           discouered
           ,
           and
           the
           traitor
           in
           hands
           and
           fast
           bound
           .
        
         
           Then
           order
           being
           first
           taken
           for
           sending
           for
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Councell
           that
           lay
           in
           the
           to●ne
           ,
           the
           prisoner
           himselfe
           was
           brought
           into
           the
           house
           .
           Where
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           strangenesse
           of
           the
           accident
           ,
           no
           man
           was
           staied
           from
           the
           sight
           in
           speaking
           with
           him
           :
           and
           within
           a
           while
           after
           the
           Counce●●
           did
           examine
           him
           .
           Who
           seeming
           to
           put
           on
           a
           Roman-resolution
           ,
           did
           both
           to
           the
           Councell
           ,
           and
           to
           euery
           other
           person
           that
           spake
           to
           him
           that
           day
           ,
           appeare
           so
           constant
           and
           set●ed
           in
           his
           grounds
           ,
           as
           they
           all
           thought
           they
           had
           found
           a
           new
           
             Mutius
             Scaeuola
          
           borne
           in
           England
           .
           For
           notwithstanding
           the
           horrour
           of
           the
           fact
           ,
           the
           guilt
           of
           his
           conscience
           ,
           his
           sudden
           surprising
           ,
           the
           terrour
           which
           should
           haue
           strucken
           him
           by
           comming
           into
           the
           presence
           of
           so
           graue
           a
           Councell
           ,
           and
           the
           restlesse
           and
           confused
           questions
           that
           euery
           man
           all
           that
           day
           did
           vexe
           him
           with
           ;
           ●et
           was
           his
           countenance
           so
           farre
           from
           being
           deiected
           ,
           as
           hee
           often
           smiled
           in
           scornefull
           manner
           ,
           not
           onely
           auowing
           the
           fact
           ,
           but
           
           repenting
           onely
           ,
           with
           the
           said
           Scaeuola
           ,
           his
           failing
           in
           the
           execution
           thereof
           ;
           whereof
           hee
           said
           ,
           the
           diuell
           and
           not
           God
           ,
           was
           the
           discouerer
           :
           answering
           quickly
           to
           euery
           mans
           obiections
           ,
           scoffing
           at
           any
           idle
           questions
           which
           were
           propounded
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           iesting
           with
           such
           as
           he
           thought
           had
           no
           authority
           to
           examine
           him
           .
           All
           that
           day
           could
           the
           Councell
           get
           nothing
           out
           of
           him
           touching
           his
           complices
           ,
           refusing
           to
           answer
           to
           any
           such
           questions
           which
           he
           thought
           might
           discouer
           his
           plot
           ,
           &
           laying
           all
           the
           blame
           vpon
           himselfe
           .
           Whereunto
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           he
           was
           moued
           onely
           for
           Religion
           and
           conscience
           sake
           ,
           denying
           the
           King
           to
           be
           his
           
             lawfull
             Soueraigne
          
           ,
           or
           the
           annointed
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           respect
           he
           was
           an
           Heretike
           ,
           and
           giuing
           himselfe
           no
           other
           name
           then
           
             Iohn
             Iohnson
          
           ,
           seruant
           to
           
             Thomas
             Percy
          
           .
           But
           the
           next
           morning
           being
           carried
           to
           the
           Tower
           ,
           hee
           did
           not
           there
           remaine
           aboue
           two
           or
           three
           dayes
           ,
           being
           twice
           or
           thrice
           in
           that
           space
           re-examined
           ,
           and
           the
           racke
           onely
           offered
           ,
           and
           shewed
           vnto
           him
           ,
           when
           the
           maske
           of
           his
           
             Romi●h
             fortitude
          
           did
           visibly
           begin
           to
           weare
           and
           
             slide
             off
          
           his
           face
           .
           And
           then
           did
           he
           begin
           to
           confesse
           part
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           thereafter
           to
           open
           the
           whole
           matter
           .
           Out
           of
           his
           conscience
           ,
           and
           especially
           out
           of
           the
           confession
           of
           
             Thomas
             Winter
          
           haue
           we
           drawne
           the
           praeceding
           narration
           .
           The
           confession
           of
           Fawkes
           was
           taken
           presently
           after
           his
           apprehension
           .
           The
           confession
           of
           Winter
           was
           taken
           the
           23.
           
           of
           Nouember
           ,
           before
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Councell
           .
        
         
         
           They
           that
           were
           first
           in
           the
           treason
           ,
           and
           laboured
           in
           the
           mine
           ,
           were
           
             Robert
             Catesby
             ,
             Robert
             Winter
          
           ,
           Esquires
           ,
           
             Thomas
             Percy
             ,
             Thomas
             Winter
             ,
             Iohn
             Wright
             ,
             Christopher
             Wright
             ,
             Guido
             Fawkes
             ,
          
           Gentlemen
           ;
           and
           
             Bates
             ,
             Catesbyes
          
           man.
           They
           that
           were
           made
           acquainted
           with
           it
           ,
           though
           not
           personally
           labouring
           in
           the
           mine
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           cellar
           ,
           were
           
             Euerard
             Digby
          
           Knight
           ,
           
             Ambrose
             Rookewood
             ,
             Francis
             Tresham
          
           ,
           Esquires
           .
           
             Iohn
             Grant
          
           Gentleman
           ,
           and
           
             Robert
             Keies
          
           .
        
         
           The
           newes
           was
           no
           sooner
           spread
           abroad
           that
           morning
           ,
           which
           was
           vpon
           a
           Tuesday
           ,
           the
           5.
           of
           Nouember
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           day
           designed
           for
           that
           session
           of
           Parliament
           :
           but
           some
           of
           those
           conspirators
           ,
           namely
           Winter
           ,
           and
           the
           two
           Wrights
           ,
           brethren
           ,
           thought
           it
           high
           time
           for
           them
           to
           hasten
           out
           of
           the
           towne
           ,
           (
           for
           Catesby
           was
           gone
           the
           night
           before
           ,
           and
           Percy
           at
           foure
           of
           the
           clocke
           in
           the
           morning
           the
           same
           day
           of
           the
           discouery
           )
           and
           all
           of
           them
           held
           their
           course
           ,
           with
           more
           hast
           then
           good
           speed
           to
           Warwicke-shire
           toward
           Couentry
           ,
           where
           the
           next
           day
           morning
           being
           Wednesday
           ,
           and
           about
           the
           same
           houre
           that
           Fawkes
           was
           taken
           in
           Westminster
           ,
           one
           Grant
           ,
           a
           Gentleman
           ,
           hauing
           associated
           to
           him
           some
           others
           of
           his
           opinion
           ,
           all
           violent
           Papists
           ,
           and
           strong
           Recusants
           ,
           came
           to
           a
           stable
           of
           one
           Benock
           a
           rider
           of
           great
           horses
           ,
           and
           hauing
           violently
           broken
           vp
           the
           s●me
           ,
           carried
           along
           with
           them
           all
           the
           great
           horses
           that
           were
           therein
           ,
           to
           the
           number
           of
           seauen
           or
           eight
           ,
           belonging
           to
           diuers
           Noblemen
           &
           Gentlemen
           of
           that
           country
           ,
           
           who
           had
           put
           them
           into
           the
           riders
           hands
           to
           be
           mad●
           fit
           for
           their
           seruice
           .
           And
           so
           both
           that
           company
           of
           them
           which
           fled
           out
           of
           London
           ,
           as
           also
           Grant
           and
           his
           complices
           met
           altogether
           at
           Dunchurch
           at
           Sir
           
             Euerard
             Digby
          
           his
           lodging
           the
           Tuesday
           at
           night
           after
           the
           discouery
           of
           this
           treacherous
           attempt
           .
           The
           which
           Digby
           had
           likewise
           for
           his
           part
           appointed
           a
           match
           of
           hunting
           to
           haue
           beene
           hunted
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           which
           was
           Wednesday
           ,
           though
           his
           minde
           was
           Nimrod-like
           vpon
           a
           farre
           other
           manner
           of
           hunting
           ,
           more
           bent
           vpon
           the
           bloud
           of
           
             reasonable
             men
          
           ,
           then
           of
           
             bruit
             beasts
          
           .
        
         
           This
           company
           and
           hellish
           society
           thus
           conuened
           ,
           finding
           their
           purpose
           discouered
           ,
           and
           their
           treachery
           preuented
           ,
           did
           resolue
           to
           runne
           a
           desperate
           course
           ,
           and
           since
           they
           could
           not
           preuaile
           by
           so
           priuate
           a
           blow
           ,
           to
           practise
           by
           a
           publike
           rebellion
           ,
           either
           to
           attain●
           to
           their
           intents
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           saue
           themselues
           in
           the
           throng
           of
           others
           .
           And
           therefore
           gathering
           all
           the
           company
           they
           could
           vnto
           them
           ,
           and
           pretending
           the
           quarell
           of
           Religion
           ,
           hauing
           intercepted
           such
           prouision
           of
           armour
           ,
           horses
           ,
           and
           powder
           ,
           as
           the
           time
           could
           permit
           ,
           thought
           by
           running
           vp
           and
           downe
           the
           Country
           ,
           both
           to
           augment
           peece
           by
           peece
           their
           number
           :
           (
           dreaming
           to
           themselues
           that
           they
           had
           the
           vertue
           of
           a
           snow-ball
           ,
           which
           being
           little
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           tumbling
           downe
           a
           great
           hill
           ,
           groweth
           to
           a
           great
           quantity
           ,
           by
           increasing
           it selfe
           with
           the
           snow
           that
           it
           meeteth
           in
           the
           way
           )
           and
           also
           that
           they
           beginning
           
           first
           this
           braue
           shew
           in
           one
           part
           of
           the
           Country
           should
           by
           their
           sympathy
           and
           example
           stir
           vp
           and
           incourage
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           Religion
           in
           other
           parts
           in
           England
           to
           rise
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           done
           there
           .
           But
           when
           they
           had
           gathered
           their
           force
           to
           the
           greatest
           ,
           they
           came
           not
           to
           the
           number
           of
           fourescore
           .
           And
           yet
           were
           they
           troubled
           all
           the
           houres
           of
           the
           day
           to
           keepe
           and
           containe
           their
           owne
           seruants
           from
           stealing
           from
           them
           .
           Who
           notwithstanding
           of
           all
           their
           care
           ,
           dai●y
           left
           them
           ,
           being
           farre
           infer●our
           to
           Gedeons
           host
           in
           number
           ,
           but
           f●rre
           more
           in
           faith
           and
           iustnesse
           of
           the
           quarrell
           .
           And
           so
           after
           that
           this
           Catholike
           troupe
           had
           wandred
           a
           while
           through
           
             Warwickshire
             ▪
          
           to
           Worcestershire
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           to
           the
           edge
           and
           borders
           of
           Staffordshire
           ,
           this
           gallantly
           armed
           band
           had
           not
           the
           honour
           at
           the
           last
           to
           be
           beaten
           with
           a
           Kings
           Lieutenant
           or
           extraordinary
           Commissioner
           sent
           down
           for
           the
           purpose
           ,
           but
           onely
           by
           the
           ordinary
           Sheriff●
           of
           Worcestershire
           were
           they
           all
           beaten
           ,
           killed
           ,
           taken
           ,
           and
           dispersed
           .
           Wherein
           ye
           haue
           to
           note
           this
           following
           circumstance
           so
           a●mirable
           ,
           and
           so
           ●iuely
           displaying
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           Gods
           iustice
           ,
           as
           it
           could
           not
           be
           concealed
           without
           betraying
           in
           a
           manner
           the
           glory
           due
           to
           the
           Almighty
           for
           the
           same
           .
           Although
           diuers
           of
           the
           Kings
           Proclamations
           were
           posted
           downe
           after
           these
           traitors
           with
           all
           speed
           possible
           ;
           declaring
           the
           odiousnesse
           of
           the
           bloudy
           attempt
           ,
           the
           necessity
           to
           haue
           had
           Percy
           preserued
           aliue
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           beene
           
           possible
           ,
           and
           the
           assembly
           of
           that
           rightly-damned
           crew
           ,
           now
           no
           more
           darkened
           conspirators
           ,
           but
           open
           and
           auowed
           Rebels
           :
           yet
           the
           farre
           distance
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           aboue
           an
           hundreth
           miles
           )
           together
           with
           the
           extreame
           deepnesse
           thereof
           ,
           ioyned
           also
           with
           the
           shortnesse
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           was
           the
           cause
           that
           the
           hearty
           and
           louing
           affections
           of
           the
           Kings
           good
           Subiects
           in
           those
           parts
           preuented
           the
           speed
           of
           his
           proclamations
           .
           For
           vpon
           the
           third
           day
           after
           the
           flying
           downe
           of
           these
           Rebels
           ,
           which
           was
           vpon
           the
           Friday
           next
           after
           the
           discouery
           of
           their
           plot
           ,
           they
           were
           most
           of
           them
           all
           surprised
           by
           the
           Sheriffe
           of
           Worcestershire
           at
           Holbeach
           ,
           about
           the
           noone
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           in
           manner
           following
           .
        
         
           Grant
           ,
           of
           whom
           mention
           was
           made
           before
           ,
           for
           the
           taking
           of
           the
           great
           horses
           ,
           who
           had
           not
           all
           the
           praeceding
           time
           stirred
           from
           his
           owne
           house
           till
           the
           next
           morning
           after
           the
           attempt
           should
           be
           put
           in
           execution
           ,
           he
           then
           
             laying
             his
             accompt
             without
             his
             Host
             ,
          
           (
           as
           the
           prouerbe
           is
           )
           that
           their
           plott
           had
           ,
           without
           failing
           ,
           receiued
           the
           day
           before
           their
           hoped-for
           successe
           ,
           tooke
           ,
           or
           rather
           stole
           out
           those
           Horses
           for
           inabling
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           of
           that
           soul-lesse
           society
           that
           had
           still
           remained
           in
           the
           Country
           neare
           about
           him
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           sudden
           surprise
           vpon
           the
           Kings
           elder
           daughter
           ,
           the
           Lady
           Elizabeth
           ,
           hauing
           her
           residence
           neare
           to
           that
           place
           ,
           whom
           they
           thought
           to
           haue
           vsed
           for
           the
           colour
           of
           their
           treacherous
           designe
           (
           his
           Maiestie
           her
           Father
           ,
           
           her
           Mother
           ,
           and
           male-Children
           being
           all
           destroyed
           aboue
           .
           )
           And
           to
           this
           purpose
           also
           had
           that
           
             Nimrod
             Digby
          
           prouided
           his
           hunting-match
           against
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           that
           numbers
           of
           people
           being
           flocked
           together
           vpon
           the
           pretence
           thereof
           ,
           they
           might
           the
           easilier
           haue
           brought
           to
           passe
           the
           sudden
           surprise
           of
           her
           person
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           violent
           taking
           away
           of
           those
           horses
           long
           before
           day
           ,
           did
           seeme
           to
           be
           so
           great
           a
           riot
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           that
           knew
           of
           no
           greater
           mystery
           :
           and
           the
           bold
           attempting
           thereof
           did
           ingender
           such
           a
           suspition
           of
           some
           following
           rebellion
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           wiser
           sort
           ,
           as
           both
           great
           and
           small
           began
           to
           stirre
           and
           arme
           themselues
           ,
           vpon
           this
           vnlooked-for
           accident
           .
           Among
           whom
           Sir
           
             Fulk
             Greuil
          
           the
           elder
           ,
           Knight
           ,
           as
           became
           one
           both
           so
           ancient
           in
           yeeres
           ,
           and
           good
           reputation
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           office
           being
           Deputy
           Lieuetenant
           of
           Warwickshire
           ,
           though
           vnable
           in
           his
           body
           ,
           yet
           by
           the
           zeale
           and
           true
           feruency
           of
           his
           minde
           ,
           did
           first
           apprehend
           this
           foresaid
           riot
           to
           bee
           nothing
           but
           the
           sparkles
           or
           sure
           indices
           of
           a
           following
           rebellion
           .
           Whereupon
           both
           stoutly
           and
           honestly
           he
           took
           order
           to
           get
           into
           his
           owne
           hands
           the
           munition
           and
           armour
           of
           all
           such
           Gentlemen
           about
           him
           ,
           as
           were
           either
           absent
           from
           their
           owne
           houses
           ,
           or
           in
           doubtfull
           guard
           ,
           and
           also
           sent
           such
           direction
           to
           the
           townes
           about
           him
           ,
           as
           thereupon
           did
           follow
           the
           striking
           of
           Winter
           by
           a
           poore
           Smith
           ,
           who
           had
           lik●wise
           beene
           taken
           by
           those
           vulgar
           
           people
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           was
           rescued
           by
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           company
           ,
           who
           perceiuing
           that
           the
           Country
           before
           them
           had
           notice
           of
           them
           ,
           hastened
           away
           with
           losse
           in
           their
           owne
           sight
           ,
           sixteene
           of
           their
           followers
           being
           taken
           by
           the
           townesmen
           ,
           and
           sent
           presently
           to
           the
           Sheriffe
           at
           Warwicke
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           to
           London
           .
        
         
           But
           before
           twelue
           or
           sixteene
           houres
           past
           ,
           
             Catesby
             ,
             Percy
          
           ,
           the
           
             Winters
             ,
             Wrights
             ,
             Rookwood
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           bringing
           then
           the
           assurance
           that
           their
           maine
           plot
           was
           failed
           ,
           and
           bewrayed
           ,
           whereupon
           they
           had
           builded
           the
           golden
           mountaines
           of
           their
           glorious
           hopes
           :
           they
           then
           tooke
           their
           last
           desperate
           resolution
           ,
           to
           flock
           together
           in
           a
           troupe
           ,
           and
           wander
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           for
           the
           reasons
           aforetold
           .
           But
           as
           vpon
           the
           one
           part
           ,
           the
           zealous
           dutie
           to
           their
           God
           and
           their
           Soueraigne
           was
           so
           deepely
           imprinted
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           all
           the
           meanest
           and
           poorest
           sort
           of
           the
           people
           (
           although
           then
           knowing
           of
           no
           farther
           mysterie
           ,
           then
           such
           publike
           misbehauiours
           ,
           as
           their
           owne
           eyes
           taught
           them
           )
           as
           notwithstanding
           their
           faire
           shewes
           and
           pretence
           of
           their
           Catholike
           cause
           ,
           no
           creature
           ,
           man
           or
           woman
           through
           all
           the
           Country
           ,
           would
           once
           so
           much
           as
           giue
           them
           willingly
           a
           cup
           of
           drinke
           ,
           or
           any
           sort
           of
           comfort
           or
           support
           ,
           but
           with
           execrations
           detested
           them
           .
           So
           on
           the
           other
           part
           ,
           the
           Sheriffes
           of
           the
           Shires
           where-through
           they
           wandred
           ,
           conuening
           their
           people
           with
           all
           speed
           possible
           ,
           hunted
           as
           hotly
           after
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           euilnesse
           
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           the
           vnprouidednesse
           of
           their
           people
           vpon
           that
           sudden
           could
           permit
           them
           .
           And
           so
           at
           last
           after
           Sir
           
             Richard
             Verney
          
           Sheriffe
           of
           Warwickeshire
           had
           carefully
           and
           straightly
           beene
           in
           chase
           of
           them
           to
           the
           confines
           of
           his
           County
           ,
           part
           of
           the
           meaner
           sort
           being
           also
           apprehended
           by
           him
           :
           Sir
           
             Richard
             Walsh
          
           Sheriffe
           of
           Worcestershire
           did
           likewise
           dutifully
           and
           hotly
           pursue
           them
           through
           his
           Shire
           .
           And
           hauing
           gotten
           sure
           triall
           of
           their
           taking
           harbour
           at
           the
           house
           aboue-named
           ,
           
           he
           sent
           Trumpetters
           and
           messengers
           to
           them
           ,
           commanding
           them
           in
           the
           Kings
           name
           to
           render
           to
           him
           ,
           his
           Maiesties
           Minister
           ;
           and
           knowing
           no
           more
           at
           that
           time
           of
           their
           guilt
           ,
           then
           was
           publikely
           visible
           ,
           did
           promise
           vpon
           their
           dutifull
           and
           obedient
           rendring
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           intercede
           at
           the
           Kings
           hands
           for
           the
           sparing
           of
           their
           liues
           ;
           who
           receiued
           onely
           from
           them
           this
           scornefull
           answere
           (
           they
           being
           better
           witnesses
           to
           themselues
           of
           their
           inward
           euil
           consciences
           )
           that
           he
           had
           need
           of
           better
           assistance
           ,
           then
           of
           those
           few
           numbers
           that
           were
           with
           him
           ,
           before
           hee
           could
           be
           able
           to
           command
           or
           controll
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           here
           fell
           the
           wondrous
           worke
           of
           Gods
           iustice
           ,
           that
           while
           this
           message
           passed
           betweene
           the
           Sheriffe
           and
           them
           :
           the
           Sheriffe
           and
           his
           peoples
           zeale
           being
           iustly
           kindled
           and
           augmented
           by
           their
           arrogant
           answer
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           preparing
           themselues
           to
           giue
           a
           furious
           assault
           :
           and
           the
           other
           party
           making
           themselues
           ready
           within
           
           the
           house
           to
           performe
           their
           promise
           by
           a
           defence
           as
           resolute
           ;
           it
           pleased
           God
           that
           in
           the
           mending
           of
           the
           fire
           in
           their
           Chamber
           ,
           one
           small
           sparke
           should
           flye
           out
           ,
           &
           light
           among
           lesse
           then
           two
           pound
           weight
           of
           Powder
           ,
           which
           was
           drying
           a
           little
           from
           the
           Chimney
           :
           which
           being
           thereby
           
             blowne
             vp
          
           ,
           so
           maimed
           the
           faces
           of
           some
           of
           the
           principall
           rebels
           ,
           and
           the
           hands
           and
           sides
           of
           other
           of
           them
           (
           blowing
           vp
           with
           it
           also
           a
           great
           bag
           full
           of
           powder
           ,
           which
           notwithstanding
           neuer
           tooke
           fire
           )
           as
           they
           were
           not
           onely
           disabled
           and
           discouraged
           hereby
           from
           any
           farther
           resistance
           ,
           in
           respect
           Catesby
           himselfe
           ,
           
             Rookwood
             ,
             Grant
          
           ,
           and
           diuers
           others
           ,
           of
           greatest
           accompt
           among
           them
           ,
           were
           thereby
           made
           vnable
           for
           defence
           ,
           but
           also
           wonderfully
           stricken
           with
           amazement
           in
           their
           guilty
           consciences
           ,
           calling
           to
           memory
           how
           God
           had
           iustly
           punished
           them
           with
           that
           same
           instrument
           ,
           which
           they
           should
           haue
           vsed
           for
           the
           effectuating
           of
           so
           great
           a
           sinne
           ;
           according
           to
           the
           ould
           saying
           ,
           
             In
             quo
             peccamus
             ,
             in
             eodem
             plectimur
             .
          
           Inasmuch
           as
           they
           presently
           (
           see
           the
           wonderfull
           power
           of
           Gods
           iustice
           vpon
           guilty
           consciences
           )
           did
           all
           fall
           downe
           vpon
           their
           knees
           praying
           God
           to
           pardon
           them
           for
           their
           bloudy
           enterprise
           .
           And
           after
           that
           ,
           giuing
           ouer
           any
           further
           debate
           ,
           opened
           the
           gate
           ,
           suffered
           the
           Sheriffes
           people
           to
           rush
           in
           furiously
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           desperately
           sought
           their
           owne
           present
           destruction
           ;
           The
           three
           specialls
           of
           them
           ioyning
           backs
           together
           ,
           
             Catesby
             ,
             Percy
          
           ,
           and
           Winter
           ;
           
           whereof
           two
           with
           one
           shot
           ,
           Catesby
           and
           Percy
           ,
           were
           slaine
           ,
           Winter
           was
           taken
           and
           saued
           aliue
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           these
           resolute
           and
           high-aspiring
           Catholikes
           ,
           who
           dreamed
           of
           no
           lesse
           then
           the
           destruction
           of
           Kings
           and
           kingdomes
           ,
           and
           promised
           to
           themselues
           no
           lower
           estate
           ,
           then
           the
           gouernment
           of
           great
           and
           ancient
           Monarchies
           ,
           were
           miserably
           defeated
           and
           quite
           ouerthrowne
           in
           an
           instant
           ,
           
             falling
             into
             the
             pit
             which
             they
             had
             prepared
             for
             others
          
           ;
           And
           so
           fulfilling
           that
           sentence
           which
           his
           Maiestie
           did
           in
           a
           manner
           prophesie
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           his
           oration
           to
           the
           Parliament
           :
           some
           presently
           slaine
           ,
           others
           deadly
           wounded
           ,
           stripped
           of
           their
           cloathes
           ,
           left
           lying
           miserably
           naked
           ,
           and
           so
           dying
           rather
           of
           cold
           ,
           then
           of
           the
           danger
           of
           their
           wounds
           ;
           and
           the
           rest
           that
           either
           were
           whole
           ,
           or
           but
           lightly
           hurt
           ,
           taken
           and
           led
           prisoners
           by
           the
           Sheriffe
           ,
           the
           
             ordinary
             Minister
          
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           to
           the
           Go●le
           ,
           the
           
             ordinary
             place
          
           euen
           of
           the
           basest
           malefactors
           ;
           where
           they
           remained
           ti●l
           their
           sending
           vp
           to
           London
           ,
           being
           met
           with
           a
           huge
           confluence
           of
           people
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           desirous
           to
           see
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           rarest
           sort
           of
           Monsters
           :
           fooles
           to
           laugh
           at
           them
           ,
           women
           and
           children
           to
           wonder
           ,
           all
           the
           common
           people
           to
           gaze
           ,
           the
           wiser
           sort
           to
           satisfie
           their
           curiositie
           in
           seeing
           the
           outward
           cases
           of
           so
           vnheard-of
           a
           villany
           ;
           and
           generally
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           to
           satiate
           and
           fill
           their
           eyes
           with
           the
           sight
           of
           them
           ,
           whom
           in
           their
           harts
           they
           so
           farre
           admired
           and
           detested
           ,
           seruing
           so
           
           for
           a
           fearefull
           and
           publick
           spectacle
           of
           Gods
           fierce
           wrath
           and
           iust
           indignation
           .
           They
           liued
           blindely
           ,
           they
           practisea
           diuellishly
           ,
           they
           dyed
           desperately
           ;
           Their
           memory
           is
           cursed
           throughout
           all
           generations
           .
        
         
           Now
           what
           haue
           our
           aduersaries
           to
           say
           to
           these
           ,
           or
           what
           can
           wee
           say
           to
           these
           things
           ,
           but
           that
           
             there
             is
             a
             God
             in
             heauen
             ,
          
           that
           destroyeth
           all
           the
           purposes
           of
           the
           
             Pope
             on
             earth
          
           ?
           whatsoeuer
           haue
           beene
           attempted
           against
           vs
           ,
           the
           Pope
           is
           firme
           on
           their
           side
           ;
           God
           hath
           manifested
           himselfe
           many
           waies
           to
           be
           on
           our
           side
           .
           What
           cause
           haue
           we
           then
           ,
           &
           how
           many
           waies
           are
           we
           prouoked
           to
           trust
           in
           God
           ,
           to
           loue
           him
           ,
           to
           worship
           him
           ,
           that
           so
           miraculously
           hath
           defended
           vs
           ?
           to
           cleaue
           with
           all
           singlenes
           of
           heart
           to
           that
           cause
           that
           hath
           bin
           so
           mightily
           maintayned
           by
           Gods
           hand
           and
           power
           ?
           And
           what
           cause
           haue
           our
           adu●rsaries
           to
           examine
           themselues
           ,
           and
           more
           narrowly
           to
           examine
           the
           cause
           which
           God
           by
           so
           many
           iudgements
           hath
           condemned
           ?
           The
           people
           of
           Israel
           were
           mightily
           protected
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           &
           so
           long
           as
           they
           truely
           serued
           God
           al
           their
           aduersaries
           could
           neuer
           preuaile
           against
           them
           ,
           they
           were
           defended
           by
           power
           from
           aboue
           ,
           God
           did
           watch
           ouer
           them
           ;
           but
           when
           
             they
             fell
             from
             God
          
           ,
           God
           did
           suffer
           them
           
             to
             fall
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             their
             enemies
             .
          
           There
           will
           hardly
           be
           found
           any
           president
           euen
           among
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           for
           so
           many
           yeeres
           together
           they
           haue
           bin
           continually
           
           deliuered
           from
           so
           many
           ,
           so
           cruelly
           intended
           ,
           so
           dangerous
           assaults
           .
           The
           deepest
           deuises
           of
           malice
           ,
           reaching
           euen
           from
           hell
           vnto
           hellish
           men
           vpon
           earth
           haue
           beene
           practised
           against
           vs
           ,
           as
           this
           last
           which
           came
           from
           the
           
             deepenesse
             of
             Satan
          
           :
           wherein
           without
           sword
           or
           speare
           ,
           without
           any
           shew
           of
           warlike
           preparations
           ,
           their
           
             hellish
             deuise
          
           was
           at
           one
           blow
           to
           root
           out
           religion
           ,
           to
           destroy
           the
           state
           ,
           the
           head
           with
           the
           body
           ,
           the
           King
           with
           the
           stat●
           ,
           the
           Father
           of
           our
           Country
           ,
           the
           Mother
           of
           our
           Country
           ,
           the
           
             oliue
             branches
          
           the
           hopefull
           succession
           of
           our
           King
           ,
           the
           Reuerend
           Clergy
           ,
           the
           Honourable
           Nobility
           ,
           the
           faithfull
           Councellors
           ,
           the
           graue
           Iudges
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           our
           Knights
           and
           Gentry
           ,
           the
           choisest
           Burgesses
           ,
           the
           Officers
           of
           the
           
             Crowne
             ,
             Councell
             ,
             Signet
             ,
             S●ales
             ,
          
           and
           of
           other
           
             seates
             of
             iudgement
          
           ,
           the
           learned
           Lawyers
           ,
           with
           an
           infinite
           number
           of
           
             common
             people
          
           ,
           the
           Hall
           of
           iustice
           ,
           the
           houses
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           the
           Church
           vsed
           for
           the
           Coronation
           of
           our
           Kings
           ,
           the
           monuments
           of
           our
           former
           Princes
           ,
           all
           Records
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           of
           euery
           particular
           mans
           right
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           number
           of
           charters
           ,
           and
           other
           things
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           all
           these
           things
           had
           the
           diuell
           by
           his
           agents
           deuised
           at
           one
           secret
           blow
           to
           destroy
           .
           
           
             If
             the
             Lord
             had
             not
             beene
             on
             our
             side
             ,
             may
             Israel
             now
             say
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             had
             not
             beene
             on
             our
             side
             when
             men
             rose
             vp
             against
             vs
             ,
             they
             had
             then
             swallowed
             vs
             vp
             quicke
             ,
             when
             their
             wrath
             was
             kindled
             against
             vs
             :
             praised
             be
             the
             Lord
             
             which
             hath
             not
             giuen
             vs
             vp
             a
             prey
             to
             their
             teeth
             ,
             our
             soule
             is
             escaped
             as
             a
             Bird
             out
             of
             the
             snare
             of
             the
             Fowlers
             ;
             the
             snare
             is
             broken
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             deliuered
             :
             our
             helpe
             is
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             hath
             made
             heauen
             and
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           We
           labour
           against
           the
           Papists
           to
           proue
           our
           Church
           a
           true
           Church
           of
           God
           :
           They
           on
           the
           other
           side
           labour
           to
           proue
           themselues
           the
           onely
           Catholike
           Church
           ,
           and
           our
           assemblies
           to
           be
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           them
           ,
           assemblies
           of
           Heretikes
           .
           God
           hath
           determined
           this
           controuersie
           most
           euiden●ly
           by
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           most
           powerfully
           from
           heauen
           ,
           by
           his
           continuall
           protection
           of
           vs
           ,
           and
           destruction
           of
           all
           the
           wicked
           practises
           which
           they
           haue
           attempted
           against
           vs.
           Was
           there
           euer
           
             any
             cause
          
           in
           the
           world
           so
           strongly
           ma●ntained
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           as
           
             our
             cause
          
           hath
           beene
           ?
           was
           there
           euer
           any
           execrable
           practises
           in
           the
           world
           so
           pow●rfu●ly
           condemned
           from
           heauen
           ,
           
             as
             their
             practises
          
           haue
           beene
           ?
           God
           open
           their
           eyes
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           see
           and
           vnderstand
           that
           
             they
             fight
             against
             God.
          
           The
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           it
           stood
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           did
           neuer
           practise
           either
           by
           open
           warres
           ,
           or
           by
           secret
           conspiracies
           to
           destroy
           Kings
           ,
           and
           subuert
           Kingdomes
           :
           but
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           by
           examples
           of
           piety
           ,
           and
           sanctimony
           ,
           laboured
           to
           draw
           the
           ignorant
           vnto
           the
           knowledge
           and
           obedience
           of
           the
           truth
           :
           that
           course
           is
           now
           vtterly
           forsaken
           of
           them
           ;
           for
           how
           can
           they
           teach
           the
           truth
           to
           others
           ,
           that
           are
           themselues
           in
           ignorance
           and
           
             in
             
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             ?
          
           or
           how
           can
           they
           giue
           examples
           of
           an
           holy
           life
           ,
           whose
           whole
           practise
           and
           conuersation
           is
           in
           bloud
           ,
           in
           malice
           ,
           in
           wicked
           and
           wretched
           actions
           ?
           And
           will
           they
           neuer
           vnderstand
           that
           they
           who
           practise
           such
           things
           
             can
             not
             inherit
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             ?
          
           cannot
           be
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ?
           cannot
           pray
           to
           God
           ,
           or
           expect
           any
           blessing
           from
           him
           vpon
           their
           execrable
           practises
           ?
           there
           is
           a
           manifest
           change
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           not
           see
           it
           .
           They
           aske
           vs
           ,
           when
           was
           this
           change
           ,
           vnder
           what
           King
           ,
           vnder
           what
           Emperour
           ,
           vnder
           what
           Pope
           ?
           But
           if
           they
           were
           wise
           ,
           they
           would
           first
           inquire
           whether
           there
           be
           a
           change
           or
           no
           ?
           and
           then
           inquire
           further
           of
           the
           time
           and
           manner
           of
           it
           .
           We
           say
           that
           which
           no
           man
           can
           deny
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           notorious
           change
           :
           this
           is
           euident
           ,
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           old
           neuer
           allowed
           the
           cruelty
           ,
           the
           impiety
           ,
           the
           execrable
           wickednesse
           which
           is
           daily
           practised
           by
           the
           great
           Masters
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           allowed
           and
           approued
           by
           the
           Pope
           .
           Then
           
             there
             is
             a
             change
          
           ,
           &
           it
           is
           euident
           to
           all
           .
           But
           this
           is
           a
           change
           of
           manners
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           doctrines
           .
           If
           therefore
           they
           demand
           of
           vs
           ,
           how
           a
           change
           of
           the
           doctrines
           may
           be
           proued
           :
           We
           are
           able
           to
           point
           out
           from
           time
           to
           time
           that
           the
           doctrines
           which
           they
           haue
           inuented
           ,
           were
           neuer
           heard
           of
           in
           the
           Church
           before
           such
           times
           as
           wee
           are
           able
           to
           point
           at
           .
           Master
           Iewell
           the
           reuerend
           Bishop
           of
           Salisbury
           ,
           for
           piety
           and
           learning
           the
           mirrour
           of
           his
           time
           ,
           
           hath
           made
           full
           and
           faire
           proofe
           ,
           that
           of
           those
           Articles
           wherein
           he
           challenged
           all
           the
           Learne●
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           not
           one
           of
           them
           was
           euer
           taught
           in
           the
           Church
           before
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           Christ
           600.
           his
           proofes
           stand
           vnanswered
           to
           this
           day
           Though
           Master
           〈◊〉
           ha●●
           .
           done
           his
           best
           to
           examine
           them
           ,
           who
           wanted
           neither
           learning
           nor
           eloquence
           ,
           bu●
           onely
           trut●
           wanting
           on
           his
           side
           ,
           the
           challenge
           is
           still
           made
           good
           .
           We
           are
           also
           able
           to
           point
           to
           another
           time
           ,
           before
           the
           year
           of
           Christ
           1000.
           many
           of
           the
           gr●atest
           &
           grossest
           errors
           in
           popery
           was
           neuer
           taught
           or
           heard
           ●n
           the
           Church
           :
           as
           the
           doctrines
           of
           transubstantiatio●
           ,
           of
           the
           
             reall
             presence
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           vnderstood
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Popes
             power
          
           to
           depose
           Kings
           ,
           and
           absolue
           their
           subiects
           f●o●
           their
           allegeance
           ,
           or
           to
           war●ant
           their
           subiects
           to
           rebell
           ●gainst
           them
           ,
           of
           he
           doctrines
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           iustification
           as
           now
           they
           are
           taught
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           of
           the
           doctrine
           of
           merits
           whether
           
             ex
             congruo
          
           ,
           or
           condigro
           ,
           of
           the
           
             seauen
             sacraments
          
           ,
           and
           
             many
             other
          
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           are
           assured
           that
           not
           one
           of
           them
           can
           be
           proued
           euer
           to
           haue
           beene
           taught
           or
           heard
           of
           in
           the
           Church
           before
           the
           yeare
           of
           Christ
           
             one
             thousand
          
           .
           Wee
           are
           further
           able
           to
           point
           to
           another
           time
           ,
           before
           which
           the
           rule
           of
           faith
           was
           neuer
           changed
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           this
           was
           their
           last
           attempt
           in
           the
           points
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           a
           desperate
           attempt
           against
           the
           truth
           .
           For
           from
           the
           Apostles
           time
           ,
           till
           the
           Councell
           of
           Trent
           ,
           
           the
           rule
           of
           faith
           was
           euer
           held
           in
           the
           Church
           one
           and
           the
           same
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             the
             doctrine
             contained
             in
             the
             sacred
             canonicall
             Scriptures
             :
          
           that
           this
           onely
           rule
           of
           faith
           was
           held
           in
           the
           Church
           till
           the
           Councell
           of
           Tr●nt
           ,
           it
           is
           euidently
           proued
           by
           the
           full
           consent
           of
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           moreouer
           by
           the
           confession
           of
           all
           Writers
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           before
           the
           Councell
           of
           Trent
           :
           such
           as
           were
           a
           Bernard
           ,
           b
           
             Peter
             Lumbard
          
           c
           
             Thomas
             Aquin●s
          
           ,
           d
           
             Iohann●s
             Scotus
          
           ,
           e
           Durandus
           ,
           f
           
             Clemens
             1.
             
             Pope
          
           ,
           g
           
             Cardinalis
             Cameracensis
          
           ,
           i
           
             Iohn
             Gerson
          
           ,
           k
           
             C●nradus
             Clingius
          
           ,
           l
           
             Ios.
             Acosta
          
           .
           m
           
             Alfonsus
             de
             castre
          
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           .
           To
           repeat
           the
           testim●n●es
           of
           al●
           ,
           would
           bee
           tedious
           .
           Let
           it
           suffice
           to
           repeate
           one
           testimonie
           of
           Aquinas
           .
           wherein
           all
           the
           rest
           agree
           .
           Aquinas
           in
           the
           first
           place
           cited
           saith
           :
           
             Prophetarum
             &
             Apostolorum
             doctr●na
             dicitur
             canonica
             ,
             quia
             est
             regula
             intellectus
             nostri
             ,
             &
             ideo
             nullus
             aliter
             debet
             docere
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             is
             called
             canonicall
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             rule
             of
             our
             vnderstanding
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             man
             ought
             to
             teach
             otherwise
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           second
           place
           cited
           ,
           he
           saith
           :
           
             Innititur
             fides
             nostra
             reuelationi
             Apostolis
             &
             Prophetis
             factae
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             our
             faith
             resteth
             vpon
             the
             reuelation
             made
             to
             the
             Apos●les
             and
             Prophets
             .
          
           Then
           ,
           traditions
           was
           neuer
           accounted
           the
           rule
           of
           our
           vnderstanding
           ,
           or
           that
           whereupon
           our
           faith
           must
           rest
           ,
           though
           the
           same
           be
           more
           fully
           pr●ued
           out
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           themselues
           ,
           and
           from
           a
           full
           consent
           of
           the
           
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           as
           is
           otherwhere
           manifested
           :
           yet
           this
           I
           thought
           here
           might
           suffice
           to
           declare
           the
           opinions
           of
           them
           that
           liued
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           next
           before
           the
           Councell
           of
           Trent
           ,
           as
           many
           of
           these
           did
           ,
           which
           I
           haue
           before
           named
           .
           So
           that
           this
           is
           euident
           ,
           the
           rule
           of
           faith
           was
           neuer
           altered
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           before
           the
           Councell
           of
           Trent
           .
           Then
           did
           they
           alter
           this
           rule
           ,
           by
           putting
           traditions
           of
           their
           Church
           into
           the
           rule
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           Lucifer-like
           matching
           ,
           equalizing
           and
           mating
           the
           wisedome
           of
           God
           with
           their
           owne
           follies
           .
           Then
           all
           is
           changed
           ,
           when
           the
           manners
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           doctrines
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           rule
           of
           faith
           is
           changed
           .
           What
           greater
           change
           may
           be
           looked
           for
           hereafter
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           sufficient
           to
           moue
           vs
           to
           forsake
           them
           as
           the
           congregation
           of
           the
           impious
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           malignant
           .
           And
           because
           they
           haue
           forsaken
           God
           and
           his
           truth
           ,
           therefore
           by
           the
           iust
           iudgement
           of
           God
           are
           they
           permitted
           to
           runne
           into
           so
           many
           foule
           errors
           ,
           and
           such
           wicked
           and
           execrable
           practises
           ,
           that
           neither
           Christians
           nor
           heathen
           ,
           guided
           onely
           by
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           could
           euer
           approue
           .
           If
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           we
           also
           haue
           our
           faults
           and
           sinnes
           :
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           when
           w●
           turne
           our selues
           to
           consider
           our
           sinnes
           against
           God
           ,
           wee
           all
           finde
           our selues
           guilty
           ,
           and
           
             not
             able
             to
             answere
             one
             of
             a
             thousand
          
           that
           he
           ma●
           iustly
           charge
           vs
           withall
           .
           Our
           vnthankefulnesse
           to
           him
           is
           so
           great
           for
           his
           
           manifold
           blessings
           ,
           and
           wonderfull
           protection
           ;
           our
           sinnes
           we
           conceale
           not
           from
           him
           ,
           wee
           acknowledge
           vnto
           God
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           lay
           his
           rod
           vpon
           vs
           as
           we
           haue
           deserued
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           cast
           our
           l●nd
           ba●ke
           againe
           into
           that
           former
           blindnesse
           wherein
           it
           lay
           in
           popery
           ,
           God
           is
           iust
           ,
           wee
           haue
           d●serued
           great
           punishments
           .
           But
           if
           wee
           turne
           our selues
           vnto
           another
           consideration
           ,
           comparing
           our
           religion
           with
           
             theirs
             ,
             our
          
           practises
           with
           theirs
           ,
           then
           I
           say
           ,
           though
           we
           cannot
           iustifie
           our selues
           
             before
             God
          
           ,
           yet
           are
           we
           able
           to
           iustifie
           our selues
           in
           
             respect
             of
             them
          
           .
           Let
           our
           enemies
           be
           our
           iudges
           .
           When
           euill
           is
           committed
           among
           vs
           ,
           it
           is
           punished
           ,
           and
           therein
           we
           reioyce
           ,
           that
           euill
           is
           punished
           .
           It
           was
           neuer
           found
           that
           execrable
           practises
           were
           approued
           by
           vs
           ,
           for
           that
           were
           to
           forsake
           religion
           :
           but
           the
           most
           wicked
           practises
           that
           haue
           beene
           heard
           of
           ,
           are
           not
           onely
           committed
           by
           them
           ,
           but
           approued
           ,
           yea
           and
           commended
           :
           as
           the
           killing
           of
           Henry
           3.
           of
           France
           was
           practised
           by
           a
           Fryer
           ,
           and
           commended
           by
           the
           Pope
           .
           These
           bee
           the
           sinnes
           that
           doe
           ripen
           them
           for
           Gods
           iudgements
           .
           For
           the
           time
           will
           come
           
             when
             great
             Babylon
             shall
             come
             in
             remembrance
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           
           
             to
             giue
             vnto
             her
             the
             cup
             of
             Wine
             of
             the
             fiercenesse
             of
             his
             wrath
             :
          
           and
           againe
           ,
           
             therefore
             shall
             her
             plagues
             come
             at
             one
             day
             ,
             death
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             famine
             ,
             and
             she
             shall
             bee
             burnt
             with
             fire
             ;
             for
             strong
             is
             the
             Lord
             God
             which
             will
             condemne
             her
             .
          
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           we
           wait
           vpon
           God
           ,
           and
           we
           doe
           in
           humblenesse
           of
           
           heart
           offer
           vp
           to
           God
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           praise
           and
           thanksgiuing
           ,
           that
           it
           pleased
           him
           of
           his
           goodnesse
           and
           vnsearchable
           mercies
           towards
           vs
           ,
           to
           call
           vs
           out
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           to
           giue
           vs
           hearts
           to
           obey
           his
           calling
           ,
           to
           make
           choise
           of
           this
           Church
           which
           himselfe
           hath
           planted
           in
           
             Great
             Britaine
          
           ,
           to
           inable
           it
           to
           stand
           against
           all
           the
           furious
           rage
           and
           wicked
           practises
           of
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           adherents
           .
        
      
       
         
           The
           Conclusion
           .
        
         
           Some
           Considerations
           proposed
           to
           such
           as
           are
           not
           well
           affected
           to
           Religion
           .
        
         
           1
           KIngs
           and
           States
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           miraculously
           protected
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           deliuered
           from
           great
           dangers
           ,
           may
           vnderstand
           what
           blessing
           they
           haue
           by
           a
           Church
           planted
           in
           their
           State.
           The
           Church
           bringeth
           the
           blessing
           to
           the
           State
           :
           because
           God
           regardeth
           them
           that
           are
           faithfull
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           fakes
           blesseth
           the
           whole
           .
        
         
           2
           This
           Church
           that
           bringeth
           such
           a
           blessing
           to
           States
           ,
           is
           much
           questioned
           now
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           finde
           it
           :
           for
           diuers
           striue
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           Church
           is
           but
           One.
           
        
         
         
           3
           That
           is
           t●e
           true
           Church
           that
           hath
           h●●d
           the
           ru●e
           of
           Fa●th
           ,
           from
           the
           Apostles
           time
           :
           That
           is
           the
           false
           Church
           ,
           that
           ha●h
           changed
           that
           ru●e
           .
        
         
           4
           Who
           hold
           this
           rule
           ,
           and
           who
           n●t
           ,
           may
           be
           knowne
           by
           the
           holy
           Doctrines
           contained
           in
           the
           
             Scripture
             ,
             ex
             consanguinitate
             doctrinae
          
           .
        
         
           5
           Learni●g
           is
           nec●ssary
           to
           inable
           a
           man
           to
           iudge
           aright
           of
           these
           th●●gs
           :
           but
           Learning
           may
           be
           also
           in
           men
           that
           are
           corrupt
           and
           vng●dly
           .
           And
           therefore
           a
           man
           can
           neuer
           be
           we●l
           ●nabled
           to
           iudge
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           without
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           directing
           his
           Learning
           .
        
         
           6
           Th●
           true
           Church
           is
           ruled
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           preserued
           from
           errours
           and
           heresies
           ,
           against
           which
           
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             shall
             not
             preuaile
             :
          
        
         
           7
           
             A
             lay
             man
          
           ,
           that
           hath
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           better
           able
           to
           iudge
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           members
           thereof
           ▪
           then
           a
           man
           in
           Ecclesiasticall
           function
           ,
           that
           hath
           not
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           8
           They
           that
           are
           contentious
           ,
           seditious
           ,
           cruel●
           ,
           m●licious
           ,
           vncle●ne
           ,
           adulterers
           ,
           idolaters
           ,
           murt●er●rs
           ,
           or
           such
           like
           ,
           haue
           not
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           The
           reason
           is
           euident
           ,
           because
           these
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           are
           
             the
             fr●its
             of
             the
             flesh
          
           ,
           contrary
           to
           
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             spirit
          
           .
        
         
           9
           From
           these
           principles
           if
           the
           Princes
           that
           are
           of
           the
           Romish
           religion
           wou●d
           be
           pleased
           to
           ex●m●ne
           Themselues
           ,
           their
           Religion
           ,
           their
           best
           learned
           and
           religious
           men
           ,
           their
           Doctrines
           ,
           their
           Pr●ctis●s
           ;
           ●hey
           might
           b●
           a
           
             ●enerous
             search
          
           easily
           finde
           w●ere
           is
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           and
           where
           is
           Gods
           Spirit
           .
        
         
         
           10
           Withall
           they
           may
           be
           pleased
           to
           consider
           the
           Workes
           of
           God
           ,
           his
           protection
           and
           miraculous
           defence
           of
           his
           Church
           ;
           which
           miraculous
           defence
           hath
           appeared
           here
           ouer
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           also
           elsewhere
           ;
           but
           more
           conspicuous
           here
           ,
           more
           illustrious
           examples
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           will
           hardly
           be
           found
           any
           where
           :
           God
           hath
           for
           many
           yeeres
           deliuered
           this
           Church
           ,
           preserued
           vs
           in
           peace
           when
           all
           the
           nations
           about
           vs
           haue
           beene
           in
           bloudy
           warres
           .
        
         
           11
           It
           cannot
           be
           proued
           that
           God
           did
           euer
           in
           such
           manner
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           waies
           defend
           a
           Nation
           ,
           but
           onely
           there
           where
           he
           had
           a
           people
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           his
           t●ue
           Church
           .
        
         
           12
           It
           can
           neuer
           be
           proued
           that
           they
           that
           professe
           and
           practise
           malice
           ,
           cru●lty
           ,
           sedition
           ,
           idolatrie
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           
             workes
             of
             the
             flesh
          
           ,
           are
           the
           true
           Church
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           13
           They
           that
           
             make
             falshood
             their
             refuge
          
           ,
           and
           hide
           themselues
           vnder
           vanitie
           ,
           haue
           no
           cause
           to
           boast
           themselues
           to
           be
           the
           
             Catholike
             Church
          
           .
           If
           wee
           should
           rehearse
           the
           strange
           lyes
           which
           they
           haue
           invented
           against
           
             Luther
             ,
             Caluin
             ,
             Beza
          
           ,
           against
           d●uers
           reuerend
           Bishops
           ,
           whereof
           some
           are
           departed
           ,
           some
           yet
           liuing
           ,
           against
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           of
           England
           ,
           it
           would
           fill
           a
           Booke
           to
           speake
           of
           their
           particular
           lyes
           .
           They
           vnderstand
           wel●
           enough
           whom
           they
           serue
           herein
           ,
           their
           practise
           is
           to
           lye
           ,
           their
           hope
           is
           that
           euery
           lye
           cannot
           be
           examined
           by
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           they
           care
           not
           though
           it
           be
           found
           out
           to
           be
           
           a
           lye
           by
           some
           ,
           so
           it
           be
           not
           found
           by
           the
           multitude
           ,
           whom
           to
           de●ciue
           is
           their
           chiefe
           care
           ;
           not
           respecting
           God
           ,
           nor
           truth
           ,
           nor
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           
             pillar
             of
             truth
          
           ,
           and
           may
           not
           bee
           maintained
           with
           lyes
           .
        
         
           14
           How
           the
           Pope
           ,
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           Rome
           is
           well
           knowne
           by
           the
           
             fruits
             of
             the
             flesh
          
           ,
           and
           how
           the
           
             fruits
             of
             the
             spirit
          
           of
           God
           could
           neuer
           for
           these
           many
           hundreth
           yeares
           be
           obserued
           in
           them
           ,
           I
           leaue
           to
           the
           consciences
           of
           all
           to
           consider
           ,
           but
           especially
           to
           the
           
             great
             Iudge
          
           that
           must
           iudge
           them
           and
           vs.
           Whose
           blessed
           and
           ioyfull
           comming
           ,
           the
           true
           Chur●h
           doth
           loue
           and
           wait-for
           in
           faith
           and
           patience
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           Errata
           .
        
         
           
             In
             the
             summarie
             cap.
             14.
             for
          
           who
           inforced
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           r.
           who
           informed
           the
           Bishop
           .
           
             Page
             11.
             for
          
           E●communicate
           ,
           r.
           Excommunication
           .
           
             p.
             4.
             
             ●
             .
             for
          
           sweare
           ,
           r.
           sware
           
             p.
             76
             for
          
           did
           tare
           ,
           r.
           did
           teare
           .
           
             p.
             78.
             for
          
           othermens
           ,
           r.
           other
           meanes
           .
           
             p.
             166.
             for
          
           all
           Mellifont
           ,
           r.
           at
           Mellifont
           .
           
             p.
             206.
             for
          
           out
           of
           his
           conscience
           ,
           r.
           out
           of
           his
           confession
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A17981-e2700
           
             She
             entred
             Anno.
             1558.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             30.
             
          
           
             An.
             Dō
             .
             1560.
             
          
           
             This
             Bull
             was
             dated
             
               Anno
               Dom.
               1569.
               
               Quinto
               Cal
               :
               Mar●
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17981-e3900
           
             Apoc.
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             59.
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             124.
             6.
             
          
           
             An.
             Dō
             .
             1569.
             
          
           
             An.
             Dō
             .
             1569.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17981-e6260
           
             An
             ▪
             Dō
             .
             1569.
             
          
           
             An
             :
             Dō
             .
             1570.
             
          
           
             An
             :
             Dō
             1571.
             
          
           
             An
             ▪
             Dō
             .
             1572.
             
          
           
             An
             :
             Dō
             .
             1576.
             
          
           
             An
             :
             Dō
             .
             1577.
             
          
           
             He
             died
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             1578.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17981-e8280
           
             An
             :
             Dō
             .
             1572.
             
          
           
             Gregor
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             An
             :
             Dō
             .
             1578.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17981-e9580
           
             An
             :
             Dō
             1579.
             
          
           
             An.
             Dō
             .
             1579.
             
          
           
             An
             :
             Dō
             .
             1580.
             
          
           
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17981-e12430
           
             An
             :
             Dō
             .
             1580.
             
          
           
             An
             :
             Dō
             .
             1582.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             cap.
             9.
             contr
             .
             Epist.
             Parmen
             .
          
           
             Math.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             t●p
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             19.
             
          
           
             An
             :
             Dō
             .
             1584.
             
          
           
             Throgmorton
             .
             An
             :
             Dō
             .
             1584.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17981-e16250
           
             Psal.
             58.
             11.
             
          
           
             An
             :
             Dō
             .
             1585.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17981-e18580
           
             An
             :
             Dō
             .
             1586.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17981-e23140
           
             An
             :
             Dō
             .
             1587.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17981-e24440
           
             A.
             D.
             1588.
             
          
           
             Octogesimus
             octavus
             mirabilis
             annus
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17981-e27770
           
             Psal.
             121.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             III.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             74.
             19.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17981-e31970
           
             A●●●
             1597.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1598.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17981-e33390
           
             Anno
             1599.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1600.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1601.
             
          
           
             Charles
             Mount.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             9.
             4.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             25.
             17.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17981-e37930
           
             Anno
             1603.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17981-e39150
           
             Odiui
             ecclesi●m
             malignantium
             .
             Psal.
             25.
             
             ●
             .
             in
             edit
             .
             vul●ata
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             Booke
             
               Philopater
               .
               Sect.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             Nouemb.
             5.
             
             Anno
             1605.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1605.
             
          
           
             Holbeach
             in
             Staffordshire
             ,
             
               the
               house
               of
            
             Stephen
             Littleton
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             124.
             
          
           
             a
             I●
             cant
             .
             ca●t
             .
             serm
             .
             30
             
          
           
             b
             Lib.
             1.
             sent
             .
             dist
             .
             1
             
          
           
             c
             In
             ●
             ad
             Timoth.
             cap.
             6.
             et
             Sum.
             par
             .
             1.
             q.
             1.
             a●
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             d
             In
             prolog
             Sent.
             q
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             Praef
             in
             Sent.
             
          
           
             f
             Distinct.
             37.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Sent
             q.
             1.
             art
             .
             3.
             cor●●l
             lit
             .
             H.
             
          
           
             i
             Dec.
             m
             :
             sub
             vtraque
             specie
             .
          
           
             k
             Locor
             .
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             29.
             
          
           
             l
             Dereuelat
             Antichr
             .
             apud
             Posseuin
             Biblioth
             ,
             sel●ct
             .
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             2●
             .
          
           
             m
             Lib
             13.
             verbo
             ,
             Scriptura
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             16.
             19.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             18.
             8.